Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Suguru had already finished his mission, delivering the rainbow dragon back to Tokyo Jujutsu High, but his phone kept ringing nonstop - his best friend, Gojo Satoru, was calling again. Suguru gritted his teeth, irritation growing with each ring. He didn’t want to answer. Not now. Not when Satoru was being this annoying.

After a few minutes, when the ringing showed no signs of stopping, he finally grabbed his phone. “Why do you keep calling? I told you 30 minutes ago that I was on my way back,” he snapped.

“Well, first of all, there’s an emergency. Second, we have a new addition to the class,” Satoru responded, sounding unusually serious.

Suguru sighed. He’d heard weeks ago from Yaga that a new student might transfer to Jujutsu High, but he didn’t expect it to be such a big deal. “Get to the point, Satoru,” he muttered.

“There’s a new girl in our class, and she looks so annoying.” Satoru’s voice was laced with irritation.

“How is this an emergency?” Suguru asked, his frustration growing - not just with Satoru, but with the rainbow dragon swaying uncomfortably in the wind beside him.

“Remember those diplomats we met at the start of the year? The ones who tried to bribe the school?” Satoru asked.

Suguru thought back to the beginning of the year, when the arrival of Gojo Satoru had already caused a stir. Clans and foreign dignitaries had sent gifts, eager to make connections, and one couple even tried to bribe their way into getting their relative enrolled at Jujutsu High, attempting to use special-grade students as leverage.

“Yeah, I remember. Why are you bringing them up?” Suguru responded, nonchalantly.

“Apparently, they have a daughter,” Satoru said with a laugh.

Suguru paused, sensing what Satoru was implying. He let out a short, mocking scoff. “You’re telling me their daughter is in our class?”

“That’s exactly what I’m saying. You should come see her. Hurry up.”

Suguru grunted in acknowledgment and ended the call. Now, he was intrigued.

***

Mid-August in Japan was unbearable. The heat and humidity made everything feel stifling. Haylee hated the humid weather. She hated it even more now that she was stuck in Tokyo, instead of continuing her studies in Italy.

Sure, it was hot and humid in Italy too, but at least there she wasn’t forced to follow whatever her parents had planned for her.

She dragged her bags into the small dorm room, already dreading her new life here. The traditional bed, with its thin mattress, was the first thing that disgusted her. How do people sleep on this? she thought. What if I catch a cold on my first day? How do Japanese even survive this?

The furniture looked ancient, and everything felt cold and unwelcoming. Why does everything have to be so... bleak? she wondered.

“I could’ve gone to other schools,” she muttered to herself as she paced around the room. “I don’t understand why she had to make me do this. There were so many options.”

She stopped and sighed. “It can’t be helped. I have to settle in before class.”

She forced herself to unpack. It wasn’t like she planned on staying here long anyway. I’ll be gone soon enough, she thought, her smile mocking her own optimism as she unpacked bag after bag of clothes.

***

After hours of unpacking, she decided it was time to get acquainted with Jujutsu High. She knew she wouldn’t stay long, but it would be useful to know her surroundings.

The wooden floor creaked beneath her feet as she stepped out of the dormitory. The air was still, thick with the scent of trees from the garden. It was the only part of the school she could actually appreciate.

Despite Tokyo Jujutsu High’s popularity, the school felt oddly quiet. Too quiet. How many students did it even have? Where was everyone?

She passed the administration building, debating whether to go inside and ask where everyone was, but decided against it.

The wind picked up, brushing her hair back. She closed her eyes for a moment, grateful for the breeze, but when she opened them, she realized it wasn’t just the wind she felt. Something large was approaching.

A massive white dragon was flying straight toward the school at breakneck speed. Panic shot through her. She frantically looked around for cover, blaming her mother for this mess.

You did this to me mom, she thought, retreating back to the administration building. You’re about to get me killed with your decisions.

She crouched behind a cluster of trees, silently cursing her parents. And here I was wondering where everyone was. They ran off and didn’t even let me know. Assholes.

She waited. And waited. Time dragged on, and she had no idea how long she’d been hiding - maybe 10 minutes, maybe 15. But there was no sound. No roar of destruction, no cries of panic.

Maybe the dragon’s only after people, not buildings? she wondered, trying to shake off the growing sense of calm.

After a few more minutes, she mustered enough courage to peek out from behind the bushes.

She cautiously made her way back around the administration building. No sign of chaos.

She stepped into the staff room, scanning the area. Still nothing.

She exited through the other side and entered the main entrance of Jujutsu High. This time, things were different. Two figures were talking near the entrance, unaware of her approach.

Are they teachers? she wondered. But why are they in uniforms? She realized they must be students, though they were taller than most of the other students she’d seen.

I should still be careful. Just in case they’re the intruders, she thought. Her instincts told her to stay cautious, though she didn’t really believe they were a threat.

“Hey, are you guys students here?” she asked, her voice hesitant.

The white-haired one turned, grinning smugly. He exchanged a glance with the other student beside him as if to say See? I told you so.

The black-haired student raised an eyebrow. “You don’t know who we are? Really?”

She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, I just arrived today. I haven’t had my first class yet, so I don’t know anyone here.”

“So you don’t know Gojo Satoru?” the white-haired one asked with an exaggerated grin.

Haylee raised an eyebrow. “Of course I know him. My parents came to congratulate him when he got accepted to Jujutsu High at the start of the year.”

The black-haired one laughed loudly, almost mockingly. “Pfft, you’re clueless. Hahaha!”

The white-haired one just scoffed, clearly annoyed. “Special grades don’t get ‘accepted.’ We choose where we study. We don’t need anyone’s approval.” He shrugged as if it was obvious.

Haylee raised an eyebrow at him. Special grades? she thought. Great, so they are.

“Well, I’m new, so it’s fine if I don’t know who you are,” she said, trying to keep her tone neutral. “It’d be easier if you just told me.”

The black-haired one gave a small nod, stepping forward. “You’re right. We should get to know each other. I’m Geto Suguru, and this is Gojo Satoru.”

Haylee’s face fell. They were mocking me the whole time. But she didn’t let it show. Not yet.

“I’m Haylee Romano-Okkotsu,” she introduced herself, forcing a smile. “Nice to meet you.”

Suguru smiled. “It's nice to meet you too, finally. We have a class in an hour. Want to walk there with us?”

She nodded, her curiosity piqued, and followed them as they headed toward the buildings where classes are held. 

“Why do you have two names?” Satoru asked, eyeing her curiously.

Haylee raised an eyebrow. “Romano is my surname,” she explained. “The reason I have two surnames is because of my step-dad. I got his surname too.”

Before Satoru could ask more questions, Suguru spoke up. “Hey, Haylee, you must be hungry. You’ve had a long trip.”

“Oh, I ate some snacks while unpacking,” she smiled at him. “Thanks, though.”

“Well, we still have some time before class,” Suguru said. “Let’s go meet Shoko.”

“Oh, you’re gonna love Shoko,” Satoru said, grinning, as they continued down the hall.

They heard a loud noise coming from one of the classrooms down the hallway and quickly made their way towards the source.

As they entered, they were greeted by a scene of chaos. A brown-haired girl was struggling to lift a heavy table on her own, trying to pull something from underneath it with her foot.

Haylee took a step forward and immediately noticed the flip phone wedged under the table, its screen dangerously close to being crushed by the heavy furniture.

Suguru rushed over and lifted the table just enough for the girl to retrieve her phone. She bent down, grabbing it with relief, and turned to face them.

"Oh my God, you’re a girl!" Haylee exclaimed, her voice full of excitement.

The brown-haired girl laughed at the unexpected exclamation. "I guess I am. But why does that make you so happy?" she asked with a raised brow.

The girl grinned. "Well, I thought there’d only be guys here, given Japan’s... you know, issues with sexism. But I’m relieved to see you!" she said, her tone softening. "Oh, by the way, I’m Haylee. I just arrived today."

"Nice to meet you, Haylee. I’m Ieri Shoko," the brown-haired girl smiled. "I get what you mean. When I first got here, I was a little intimidated by these two."

"Just admit it—you couldn’t resist our deadly charms, Shoko," Satoru teased, flashing a grin.

Shoko didn’t even look his way, instead rolling her eyes. "You’re incorrigible."

Haylee chuckled at the interaction, followed by Shoko’s question "Why didn’t you wait until next year, though? Isn’t it a bit late to start now?"

Haylee shrugged. "I guess so. But it wasn’t my choice. I’m only here because my parents made me come here," Haylee replied, frustration creeping into her voice.

Satoru and Suguru exchanged looks, eyebrows raised in surprise.

"Don’t look at me like that. I’ve been asking them why I have to come to this school, but they won’t answer," Haylee added, clearly annoyed.

Suguru stepped in to break the tension. "Well, class is about to start, so let’s just head there and get to know each other afterwards," he suggested, ushering them out of the classroom.

Once they entered the new classroom, Haylee took in the sparse setting. Only four desks stood in the center of the room. Aside from the teacher's desk, a chalkboard, and some lockers at the back, the room seemed nearly empty.

As the others settled into their seats, Haylee glanced around and asked, "Why are there only four desks?"

Satoru shot back with a grin. "Maybe that’s the number of students, smartass?"

"Four? Only four students?" Haylee raised an eyebrow. "I thought Tokyo Jujutsu High was more popular."

Suguru, nonchalant as ever, responded, "A lot of students don’t make it through the missions... especially with the high curse rate in Tokyo."

Haylee froze for a moment, her heart skipping a beat as she processed his words.

"Then why are you guys still here?" Haylee asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Aren’t you scared to die?"

Satoru smirked, trying (and failing) to hide his laughter. "Do you have any idea how strong we are? I guess not."

Haylee opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, a voice cut through the conversation.

"Gojo, Geto, enough with your nonsense. She just arrived today, and you’re already trying to scare her off," Yaga’s stern voice echoed through the room.

"Welcome again, Romano. I hope you get settled into Tokyo quickly. If you need anything, feel free to ask," Yaga continued, softening his tone as he addressed Haylee.

"Thank you, Yaga-sensei," Haylee replied politely.

Yaga turned his attention back to the class, ignoring Satoru and Suguru’s whispering and laughter. "Now, let’s get to know each other. You’ve already met Haylee, so these are your classmates: Shoko, Suguru, and Satoru. If they give you any trouble, let me know, and I’ll handle them."

Satoru and Suguru exchanged amused glances, their smiles never fading.

Yaga cleared his throat. "Haylee, why don’t you come up and introduce yourself properly?"

Haylee stood and walked up to the front of the class, standing next to Yaga. "I’m Haylee Romano-Okkotsu, as you already know. I was born in Tokyo, but I spent most of my life in Rome. I’m 15 years old, and... well, I still don’t really know what grade I’m in."

Satoru interrupted, raising an eyebrow. "Yeah, we already know the basics. But what about your cursed technique? Nobody ever talks about it."

Haylee paused, then smiled. "My cursed technique is Heaven’s Thread. It allows me to bind the fates and destinies of curses, animals... and people."

Chapter Text

After spending the day getting to know her classmates and watching them receive missions from Yaga, Haylee found herself with unexpected free time. Yaga had told her to rest for now, so she hadn’t been assigned anything yet.

Stepping outside the relocated classroom building, Haylee’s eyes wandered across the unfamiliar school grounds. The breeze tugged at her light brown hair as she took in the scenery. This was Tokyo Jujutsu High - one of the most renowned Jujutsu schools in the world. She’d never imagined being here, so far from home. Italy felt like a distant dream, and the humid air only deepened her resentment of this place. Yet, as her gaze drifted over the sprawling campus, a small voice in the back of her mind whispered that this school would change her life. Whether for better or worse, she couldn’t yet say.

With no immediate obligations and a strong desire to be alone, she decided to explore the school grounds. Turning right from the classroom building, she found a small traditional structure nestled between a grove of trees. Its wooden exterior blended harmoniously with the surrounding nature, and the open windows revealed glimpses of what seemed to be a doctor’s office - an infirmary, she guessed.

As she continued past the infirmary, she spotted a small wooden bridge spanning a gentle stream. The bridge connected the main campus to the quieter back grounds. Intrigued, she made her way to it, her footsteps soft against the worn planks. She stopped midway, leaning on the rail to take in the tranquil scene. The slow breeze rustled the leaves, and the rhythmic sound of the water below soothed her nerves.

For a while, she stood there, content to let the moment linger. Then, a faint movement at her feet caught her attention. Something small and warm brushed against her legs, startling her. She stepped back quickly, only to find a tiny black kitten staring up at her with striking dark blue eyes.

A wide smile spread across her face. Oh my god, how cute! she thought, crouching to get a closer look.

“Hey there, little one,” she cooed, reaching out a hand to pet the kitten. Its fur was silky under her touch, and it leaned into her fingers with a soft purr, clearly enjoying the attention. “Are you all alone out here?” she asked softly, her voice gentle.

The kitten meowed in response, its small, high-pitched cry tugging at her heart. She chuckled and looked around for any sign of its mother but found nothing. “You’re so tiny. Where’s your mom?” she murmured, brushing her fingers over its small head.

As if understanding her concern, the kitten pulled back and gave a little meow before trotting off the bridge, disappearing into the trees. Haylee sighed, already missing the brief but sweet interaction. That was ridiculously cute, she thought, brushing off her knees and glancing at the darkening sky. It was getting late, and her stomach reminded her it was dinnertime.

Making her way back to the main building, Haylee noted its unique structure. Unlike most other buildings on campus, the main building served multiple purposes. It housed classrooms, a dining hall, and meeting rooms where the Jujutsu Society’s Higher Ups convened. The complex design made it easy to get lost, but she’d memorized enough of the layout to find her way.

As she stepped inside, the unmistakable sound of Satoru’s laughter echoed through the halls. Following the noise, she entered the dining hall. It was a large, airy space with rows of tables—far more than the number of students currently enrolled.

She spotted Satoru and Shoko sitting together at a table while Suguru loaded food onto his tray at the buffet line. Haylee grabbed a tray and lined up beside him.

“Where’d you disappear to after class?” Suguru asked, his tone casual but curious.

“Just wanted to get some air,” she replied, giving him a small, polite smile. “Though, I’ll admit, it’s hard to breathe in this heat.”

Suguru chuckled at her remark, the sound light and genuine. “Yeah, summer here can be brutal,” he said, balancing his tray as he turned to walk toward the table where the others sat.

Haylee followed, filling her tray with a modest selection of food. When she reached the table, she noticed Shoko was already done eating, while Satoru was shamelessly stealing bites off Suguru’s plate already.

“You guys didn’t wait for me?” Haylee asked fake-pouting, half-teasing, though there was a hint of genuine disappointment in her tone. She wasn’t close to them yet, but part of her had hoped for a warmer welcome.

“Wait for you?” Satoru said with an exaggerated grin, mouth full of food. “We didn’t even know where you went! Plus, survival of the fittest - get here early, or miss out.”

Shoko smirked, leaning back in her seat. “Don’t mind him. He’s like this with everyone.”

Suguru, already resigned to Satoru’s antics, rolled his eyes but offered her a spot at the table. “Ignore them. Take a seat.”

Haylee sat down next to Suguru and across from Shoko, her heart slightly lighter. She wasn’t entirely sure what to make of her new classmates, but maybe, just maybe, they weren’t so bad after all.

“Ah, sorry,” Shoko said, rising from her seat with her empty tray. “Suguru did suggest we wait, but I’ve got some work to finish. You guys enjoy your meal.” She offered a polite smile before walking away.

Haylee returned the smile, appreciating Shoko’s understanding. She turned her attention to Satoru. “What about you, Satoru? Aren’t you going to get your own food?”

“Well,” Satoru began, dramatically waving his chopsticks, “I was waiting for you, but then Shoko decided to empty the buffet onto her tray. I had to act fast or risk starvation!” His words were muffled by a mouthful of rice, making Haylee laugh despite herself.

She shook her head at his antics and began eating, her hunger finally catching up to her.

“How is it? Do you like it?” Satoru asked, leaning forward as if genuinely interested.

Haylee considered her answer. “I don’t exactly hate it, but… I think it could be better.”

“Well,” Suguru said, chuckling as he set his glass down, “coming from Italy, it’s no surprise Jujutsu High’s food doesn’t quite measure up.”

“That’s true,” she replied with a small grin. “I do love Mediterranean cuisine, especially Italian. But to be honest, I like Japanese food too, even if I’m not crazy about Tokyo itself.”

Satoru arched an eyebrow. “Wait - you don’t like Tokyo but still enjoy Japanese food? That’s kind of funny.”

“It gets weirder,” Haylee said, smiling faintly. “I don’t even like seafood, but I still enjoy Japanese cuisine.”

Suguru tilted his head, intrigued. “So, what’s your favorite dish?”

“Onigiri, gyozas, and curry udon,” she said with a note of fondness. “But only when my dad makes them.”

“Wait, your dad cooks Japanese food?” Satoru interjected, surprised. “Isn’t he a foreigner?”

“Both my biological father and my stepfather are Japanese,” she explained, keeping her tone light. “My mom’s half Italian and half Japanese.”

“Oh, right! That makes sense now,” Satoru said, grinning. “I think I got your dad and mom mixed up for a second.”

“You… know my parents?” Haylee asked, raising an eyebrow. Surprise flickered across her face.

Satoru nodded. “Of course! They came here at the start of the year to congratulate me. And to get yo-”

Suguru abruptly cut him off. “We met your parents at the welcome party for new students,” he said smoothly, his tone leaving no room for further questions.

Haylee frowned slightly but didn’t press the matter. “I knew they attended the event, but I didn’t realize they spoke to you… closely.”

“Oh, very closely,” Satoru said with a mischievous snicker. “They even tried to strike some-”

“That’s enough, Satoru,” Suguru interrupted his voice firm. He stood abruptly, picking up his tray. “I’ll see you both later.”

Haylee hesitated, her curiosity piqued, but she decided against pushing further. There was clearly more to the story, but she doubted she’d get any answers now. I’ll figure it out later, she thought, tucking the question into the back of her mind.

After finishing her meal, she bid the boys goodnight and returned her tray to the kitchen. She left the dining hall, the crisp night air a welcome reprieve from the warm building.

Back in the dormitory, Haylee stepped into her room and sighed. There were still some things to tidy up and errands she needed to run in the city, but none of it felt urgent. She could deal with it all another day.

For now, a shower was in order. The warm water was a balm to her tense muscles, washing away the fatigue of the day. As she stood under the spray, her thoughts wandered. Her classmates seemed okay - Shoko, in particular, was kind and approachable. Satoru was... less nice, but not intolerable. As for Suguru, she couldn’t quite figure him out yet. Her first impression of him was neutral, but something about him made her instinctively cautious. Suguru and Satoru... two sides of the same coin, she thought. But one of them isn’t showing his true face.

After her shower, she pulled on a loose shirt and shorts, folding her dirty clothes into a neat pile. She was just about to settle in when a soft knock interrupted her thoughts.

“Come in?” she said, hesitantly.

The door cracked open, and Shoko’s head peeked through. “Hey, just wanted to check on you. How’re you settling in?”

“Hey, everything’s fine. Took a shower, and now I’m tidying up what’s left,” Haylee replied, folding a stray shirt onto a pile.

“Is the room to your liking?” Shoko asked, leaning casually against the doorframe.

“Um, yeah. Everything’s perfect!” Haylee lied, not even sure why she did. The bed looked uncomfortable, the desk too small, and the walls a little too bare for her taste.

Shoko raised an eyebrow knowingly. “You don’t have to sugarcoat it, you know. If you don’t like something, just tell Yaga. He’ll get it fixed.”

“Wait, seriously?” Haylee’s eyes widened in disbelief.

“Am not joking.” Shoko smirked and stepped back, slowly closing the door behind her. “Oh, and don’t forget to order your uniform tomorrow!” she added before disappearing down the hall.

Haylee flopped onto her bed, staring at the ceiling. First thing tomorrow, she decided, she’d sort out the uniform and maybe talk to Yaga about the bed situation. Her thoughts wandered as she considered how to customize her uniform. Should I go for something like the one I had in Italy? she wondered. No… that’ll just make me more homesick. I’ll figure it out tomorrow. With that, she drifted off to sleep.

***

The sound of birds chirping outside her window woke Haylee the next morning. A soft breeze carried the scent of dewy grass through her room, rustling the curtains. She stretched, feeling surprisingly refreshed, and got up to start her day.

After a quick wash, she stood in front of her wardrobe, contemplating her outfit. Without a uniform, anything she wore would stand out, but she decided on simple denim shorts and a plain t-shirt—casual enough to blend in, but comfortable for the hot weather.

She made her way down the dormitory hallway, her bare feet occasionally creaking the old wooden floors. The shared kitchen wasn’t much - just a fridge, a small dining table, and a basic counter with cabinets overhead. She let out a soft sigh. Pretty basic, she thought.

“Morning, princess,” came Satoru’s teasing voice as he walked in behind her, flashing a toothy grin. “How’d you sleep?”

“It was good. What about you?” she asked, opening the fridge to see what she could scrounge up for breakfast.

“Not bad.” He leaned casually against the counter. “But heads up: the fridge only has personal food. If you didn’t bring anything, you’re outta luck.”

Haylee frowned and stepped back. Great, she thought. What now?

Satoru noticed her disappointment and grinned mischievously. Without a word, he grabbed a random fruit yogurt from the fridge and tossed it to her. “Here. Nobody’s gonna notice. Just eat it.”

Caught off guard, Haylee barely managed to catch the yogurt before it hit the floor. She stared at it, then at Satoru. “I can’t just take someone’s food,” she protested, but her stomach growled in betrayal.

“Relax. It’s fine. Think of it as a welcome tax.” He grabbed an apple from the counter, winked, and strolled out of the kitchen. “You can pay it back later!”

Still feeling a little guilty, Haylee found a spoon in one of the drawers and dug into the yogurt. I’ll just replace it later, she reassured herself.

After breakfast, she decided to explore the school grounds. The cool morning air was perfect for a jog. She’d figure out where the gym was eventually for morning training, but until then, jogging around in Jujutsu High would do just fine.

As she passed the various buildings, she heard faint sounds in the distance. The rhythmic clack of wood meeting wood. Curious, she followed the noise, weaving through paths until she came to a large open field behind the library. It was an arena - a massive one, reminiscent of a football field.

In the center of the field, two figures were sparring. Even from afar, the stark contrast of white and black hair made their identities obvious. Satoru and Suguru, she thought, settling on the stone steps leading down to the arena.

She watched quietly, captivated by their movements. They were fast - precise, powerful, and clearly on another level. They’re good, she admitted to herself. Great, even.

It didn’t take long for Satoru to notice her. He paused mid-spar, turning toward her with a dramatic wave. “YO!” he shouted, his voice echoing across the field. “Come join us!”

Haylee froze. “I hurt my leg while jogging, so I’ll pass for today!” she called back, feigning an excuse. The last thing she wanted was to spar with them and end up embarrassing herself. They’d probably laugh at how I fight.

Satoru shrugged and went back to sparring. Haylee stood, brushing the dust off her shorts, and made her way back toward the library. Inside, she glanced at the clock. 9:26. Still an hour before class starts, she noted, her mind already planning how to spend the time.

Haylee suddenly remembered her tasks for the morning - ordering her uniform and speaking with Yaga about her bed. Without wasting any time, she headed to the staff building.

Upon reaching the entrance, she knocked and heard a friendly, “Come in!” She stepped inside and was greeted by a woman she didn’t recognize.

“Hi, good morning,” Haylee began politely. “I was hoping to speak with Sensei Yaga about something. Is he here?”

The woman smiled warmly. “Good morning, Haylee! Yaga’s just inside.” She gestured toward a connected room. “Everything okay?”

“Yes, everything’s fine. Thank you!” Haylee replied with a smile and walked to the indicated door. After knocking lightly, she heard Yaga’s familiar voice inviting her in.

Opening the door, Haylee found Yaga at his desk, surrounded by paperwork. He glanced up as she entered.

“Good morning, Sensei Yaga,” Haylee said in a cheerful tone.

“Good morning, Romano,” Yaga replied with a slight nod. “What can I do for you? Is everything alright?”

“Yes, everything is going smoothly,” Haylee assured him, though her nerves crept in. “I just had a small request. Shoko mentioned we’re allowed to change the furniture in our rooms. I was wondering if it’s possible to replace the bed?”

Yaga leaned back slightly, setting his pen down. “What’s wrong with the current one?”

Haylee hesitated, choosing her words carefully. “There’s nothing wrong with it, really. I’m just… not used to sleeping on futons.”

Yaga’s expression softened. “Ah, I see. My apologies, Haylee. We should have considered that before you arrived. I’ll have it replaced with something more comfortable. Anything else on your mind? Satoru and Suguru haven’t been causing trouble, have they?”

Haylee let out a small laugh. “No, they’ve been… welcoming, in their own way.”

Yaga chuckled knowingly but didn’t press further. “Good. Anything else?”

“Oh, yes. Where can I order my uniform?”

Yaga directed her to the administration building, and after thanking him, Haylee made her way there.

The staff at the administration building greeted Haylee warmly and helped her customize her uniform. She couldn’t help but marvel at their kindness. They’re so polite and go out of their way to help. It’s refreshing, she thought as she stepped back outside, feeling accomplished.

“Did you order your uniform?” a familiar voice called out. Turning, Haylee saw Shoko, her hair disheveled and still in pajamas.

“Yeah, just now. They said it’ll arrive in a week,” Haylee replied.

“Nice.” Shoko stretched and yawned. “I was heading to the infirmary. Wanna come?”

“Sure,” Haylee agreed.

The two walked together to the infirmary, chatting idly. Once inside, Haylee watched as Shoko pulled on a crisp white lab coat and tied her short hair into a ponytail.

“This is where I spend most of my time,” Shoko explained, gesturing around. “I’ve always been good at reverse cursed technique, so I figured why not train to be a doctor? Most students here focus on being jujutsu sorcerers, so I won’t even have competition.”

“That’s amazing,” Haylee said, impressed. “I still don’t know how to activate reverse cursed technique. How did you learn?”

Shoko paused, tapping her chin. “Honestly, I don’t know. I just… do it. Whoosh here, whoosh there, and it’s done,” she said, twirling her finger in the air playfully.

Haylee laughed but pressed on. “Was there anything specific that helped you?”

Shoko perked up and grabbed a small potted plant from a nearby shelf. The plant had large green leaves that glowed faintly with vitality. “This,” she said. “It’s called a ‘healing plant.’ It has a bit of cursed energy and regenerates faster than normal plants. When I was learning, I’d cut a small part of its leaf and try to heal it with my cursed energy before it healed itself.”

“That’s fascinating,” Haylee said, leaning in for a closer look. “How does it work?”

Before Shoko could answer, her flip phone buzzed loudly. She glanced at the screen and grimaced. “Sorry, I have to take this,” she said, stepping out of the room.

Haylee sat quietly for a moment, staring at the plant. Her cursed technique involved binding components together and sealing their fates. If I bind myself to the plant, maybe I can feel how it uses its cursed energy to heal, she thought.

Without overthinking it, she reached out, placing her fingers gently on the plant’s leaf. She focused her cursed energy, envisioning the connection forming between herself and the plant. A faint glow surrounded her hand as her cursed technique activated, linking her to the plant’s energy.

Haylee raised her hand to touch the plant, activating her cursed technique. She felt the flow of energy binding the plant to herself. For a fleeting moment, she sensed its faint cursed energy intermingling with her own. But then - something was wrong. The bond snapped almost instantly, and the energy dissipated.

She looked down at the plant, only to see its vibrant green fading rapidly. It was withering before her eyes, crumbling into dust.

Panic gripped her. What did I do? Desperately, she tried to bind it again, hoping to reverse the damage, but the plant had already disintegrated completely. Nothing remained but an empty pot and scattered particles of dust.

Just then, the infirmary door opened. Shoko strolled in, her flip phone now tucked into her pocket. “That was my older brother,” she grumbled. “Third most annoying person I kno—hey, what the hell happened?”

Shoko stopped in her tracks, her eyes darting to the now-empty pot. Her gaze snapped to Haylee. “Where’s the plant?” she demanded, her voice rising.

“I-I don’t know what happened,” Haylee stammered. “I just tried to bind it so I could lear-”

“You what?” Shoko’s voice turned sharp, cutting Haylee off mid-sentence. “Why the hell would you touch it? That plant was mine, and now it’s gone! Do you have any idea how rare that plant was? You can’t just experiment with someone else’s stuff!”

“Shoko, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to-”

Shoko’s anger flared. “Just… get out. Now.”

Haylee felt a jolt of shame and hurt as Shoko pushed her backward with a firm shove. She stumbled but caught herself before falling. Without another word, she hurried out of the infirmary, her heart sinking.

***

Back in her room, Haylee replayed the scene in her head, over and over. Why did I touch the plant? she berated herself. It’s only my second day here, and I’ve already ruined everything.

The clock reminded her it was nearly time for class. She made her way to the main building, her steps heavy with guilt. As she entered the classroom, she avoided looking at anyone, sliding into her seat and keeping her gaze on her desk.

Yaga soon arrived, launching into a discussion about a grade 1 curse in a nearby forest. But Haylee couldn’t focus. Her thoughts kept circling back to Shoko’s anger and the weight of her mistake. She noticed Shoko’s seat was empty, which only deepened her guilt.

After class ended, Satoru and Suguru tried to catch up with her, calling her name. She muttered a quick “later” and slipped out before they could stop her.

She wandered back to the dormitory, avoiding the infirmary entirely. Following the same path as yesterday, she found herself at the bridge behind the dorms. Sitting down, she let the sound of the river and rustling leaves calm her. For a brief moment, the peaceful scene dulled her anguish.

A soft meow broke the silence. Haylee looked around and smiled as the little black kitten from the day before padded up to her.

“Hi again, kitty,” she murmured, scooping the kitten into her arms. The playful creature leaned against her stomach, purring contentedly. Haylee stroked its soft fur, feeling a glimmer of comfort.

“You’re such a good girl,” she whispered, scratching behind its ears. The kitten swatted at her fingers playfully, earning a small laugh from Haylee.

After a while, her spirits lifted. She kissed the kitten gently on its head before setting it down. “Thanks, lil’ kitty. You’ve given me an idea.”

Haylee ran straight to the staff building, determination burning in her chest. She knocked quickly on the door before stepping inside.

“Hi again! Is Sensei Yaga here?” she asked the woman from earlier, barely pausing for a breath.

“He’s in his office,” the woman replied, a little startled by Haylee’s urgency. 

Haylee didn’t waste a moment. She knocked on Yaga’s door and entered as soon as he called her in.

“Sensei, can I make a call to my parents? It’s a bit of an emergency,” she said hurriedly.

Yaga looked up from his desk, his brow furrowing. “Is everything alright? We can help if something’s wrong.”

“It’s something personal,” she explained. “I really need to speak with them.”

Yaga studied her for a moment before nodding. “There’s a telephone booth outside by the main entrance. Do you know how to use it?”

“Yes, thank you, Sensei!” Haylee said, practically running out of the room.

Haylee reached the telephone booth, inhaling deeply. This is my chance to fix things. Determined, she dialed her mom's number. 

Chapter Text

Haylee dialed her mother’s number from memory, holding her breath as the line connected. After a few rings, her mother’s familiar voice came through.

“Hello? Who is this?” her mom answered, her tone slightly puzzled.

“Mom, it’s me,” Haylee said, a bit relieved. “I wanted to talk to you about something.”

“Haylee! Honey, is everything alright?” her mother’s voice softened with concern. “Yaga told me yesterday that your first day wasn’t so bad.”

Haylee hesitated. “I still don’t like this place much,” she admitted. “But my classmates are alright. The bed was uncomfortable, but Sensei said they’d take care of it. That’s not why I’m calling, though.” She paused, guilt creeping into her voice. “Something happened.”

“What is it, baby?” her mother asked, her worry increasing.

Haylee took a deep breath. “One of my classmates, Shoko… she specializes in reverse cursed technique, and she showed me this ‘healing plant.’ I thought it’d be a good idea to inspect it with Heaven’s Thread, but-” She stopped, her voice faltering.

Her mother didn’t need her to finish the sentence. “Oh, baby, I’m so sorry. Did she get angry?”

“She was really mad,” Haylee confessed. “Rightfully so. But, Mom, she’s a good person. I don’t want to lose her over this. Is there any way we could find a replacement for that plant?”

“Of course, sweetheart,” her mom replied without hesitation. “Don’t worry about a thing. There are families and some clans in Tokyo who grow that plant. I’m sure I can get them to share a leaf with us. You could grow it yourself and give it to her.”

“Do you think that’ll work?” Haylee asked uncertainly.

“Absolutely,” her mom reassured her. “In fact, you should grow it yourself before giving it to her. It’ll help you understand how difficult it is to take care of, and maybe you’ll understand what she’s feeling.”

Haylee nodded, even though her mom couldn’t see her. “Okay, thanks, Mom. I appreciate it.”

“How’s everyone at home? How’s Dad? And Yuuta? I just realized it’s early there. I didn’t even think about the time difference - sorry for waking you.”

“Oh, don’t worry about that,” her mom said cheerfully. “We were up before your call. Your dad’s getting ready for work, and Yuuta’s watching his cartoons. Want to talk to him?”

Haylee’s heart swelled at the offer. “Yes, please! I miss him so much.”

She heard her mom calling for Yuuta in the background, followed by the faint patter of little feet. A moment later, a soft inhale came through the phone.

“Yuuta? Hi, buddy! How are you? Did you miss me?” Haylee asked, her voice brightening.

“Haylee!” Yuuta exclaimed, his voice trembling slightly. “I missed you so much. When are you coming back?”

“Oh, Yuu, I missed you, too!” Haylee replied, feeling a lump in her throat. “I’m not coming back just yet, but… do you want to know a secret?”

“Yeah!” Yuuta said eagerly. “I promise I won’t tell anyone!”

Haylee lowered her voice as if sharing a great conspiracy. “I have a plan to get out of this place and come back to you. Don’t worry about a thing, okay? Your big sister’s got this!”

“Okay, Haylee,” Yuuta said, his voice tinged with hope. “Come back quick, so we won’t ever be apart again!”

They spent a few more minutes talking about Yuuta’s favorite cartoons and stories before Haylee reluctantly said goodbye. Placing the receiver back on the hook, she sighed, feeling a mix of determination and lingering guilt.

***

With little time before class, Haylee headed toward the main building. On her way, she spotted Yaga speaking with Satoru and Suguru near the entrance. As she approached, Yaga turned toward her.

“Romano,” he called, gesturing her over. “These two are heading out tomorrow on a mission to exorcise the curse I mentioned earlier in class. I want you to go with them. Observe their fighting styles closely - you’ll need to understand them for the future.”

Haylee nodded. “Alright, Sensei.”

Yaga glanced between the three students. “I have a meeting with some clan leaders, so class is dismissed for the day. Use the time to train.” With that, he left, leaving the trio behind.

Satoru didn’t waste a second. “So… what happened with you and Shoko?” he asked bluntly.

Haylee winced. “I… accidentally destroyed her healing plant.”

Satoru whistled, shaking his head. “Dudeeee, that plant was a gift from her aunt, who died when she was a kid. She really loved it.”

“Satoru,” Suguru said sharply, frowning at him. Then, turning to Haylee, he softened his tone. “Don’t worry. She’ll realize you didn’t mean to hurt her. Just give her some time.”

“Thanks, Suguru,” Haylee murmured, though her guilt remained heavy.

She turned to leave, her mind spinning. “I’ve got some things to take care of,” she said vaguely over her shoulder.

“Yo! Where are you off to?” Satoru called after her.

“Just… stuff,” she replied, her pace quickening toward the dormitory. She needed to be alone - to think and to plan how to make things right.

***

Back in her dorm, Haylee tried to distract herself with busy work.

She opened one of the novels she’d brought, determined to lose herself in its pages. But by the time she reached page 25, she realized she had no idea what she’d just read. Frustrated, she tossed the book aside and grabbed her MP3 player.

She scrolled through her playlist and landed on Fluorescent Adolescent by Arctic Monkeys. Even though the song had come out over a month ago, she was still obsessed with it. The beat, the lyrics - it was like she could never get enough.

As the music played, she sorted through her clothes, trying to decide what to wear for the mission with Satoru and Suguru tomorrow. She didn’t want to go. Working alone was easier, quieter. But orders were orders.

Later, she made a mental note to call her father and ask him to ship her computer faster. There was nothing to do here. The school was so isolated - not even close enough to the city center for a quick shopping trip.

After what felt like hours of mindless laying around, there was a knock at her door.

“Come innnn,” she called lazily.

The door creaked open, and Haylee shot up from her bed when she saw who it was.

“Shoko,” she said nervously. “Hey.”

“Haylee,” Shoko began, her tone calm but firm. “I wanted to talk to you. Are you free?”

“Uh, yeah, of course. Come in,” Haylee said, stepping aside.

Shoko entered, closing the door behind her. They stood in silence for a moment that felt like forever, the air thick with tension. Finally, Haylee spoke.

“Shoko, I’m really sorry for what I did,” she blurted out. “I wasn’t thinking, and I messed up. I don’t want us to be distant because of this.”

Shoko sighed, her gaze dropping to the floor. “Haylee, it’s alright. I came to apologize, too - for how I acted. I was mad, and after my talk with my brother… seeing my plant gone just set me off. I lashed out. I shouldn’t have pushed you.”

“No, don’t apologize. I was the one who destroyed it,” Haylee insisted. “And Satoru told me it was a gift from your aunt. If I’d known how important it was - ugh. I’m so sorry, Shoko.”

For a moment, Shoko said nothing. Then, to Haylee’s surprise, she stepped forward and pulled her into a tight hug.

“I’m glad we could talk this out,” Shoko said softly. “I didn’t want us to be distant either. You’re the only sane person around here.” She smirked. “It’d be a tragedy.”

They both laughed at that, the tension finally breaking.

Shoko glanced around the room. “So, what’ve you got in here?” she asked, curiosity sparking.

Haylee grinned. “Not much. But I can show you.”

The two spent some time chatting as Haylee gave Shoko a tour of her belongings, including her prized CD player and her collection of foreign music discs. They were mid-laugh when a knock at the window caught their attention.

Outside, Satoru and Suguru stood peering in, their expressions a mix of amusement and confusion. It was as if they were silently saying, Weren’t you two just not talking?

Haylee opened the window. “What’s up, guys?”

“We’re heading to a nearby store to grab snacks,” Suguru said. “Wanna come?”

Haylee turned to Shoko, who shrugged. “Sure, why not?” Haylee said, and the two girls joined the boys outside.

***

As they walked down the hill from Jujutsu High, Haylee trailed slightly behind, unfamiliar with the area.

“So, you two are good now?” Satoru asked, glancing over his shoulder.

“Yeah, of course,” Haylee replied with a smile.

“Great,” Satoru said, smirking. “I was worried I’d have to pick sides. That kind of pressure is bad for my complexion.”

“Cut the crap, Gojo,” Shoko shot back, rolling her eyes.

Suguru snickered, and Satoru’s laugh echoed through the quiet street.

The group arrived at the store after a good amount of teasing and bickering. Inside, Haylee made a mental checklist of what she needed - fruit yogurts to replace the one she’d borrowed, crackers, and maybe something sweet. She wandered to the candy aisle and spotted Satoru tossing an absurd amount of snacks into his basket.

“Leave some for the rest of us, Satoru,” she joked.

He turned, grinning. “First come, first serve, princess.”

Haylee shook her head at the nickname but decided not to read into it. Satoru being Satoru, she thought. 

When it was her turn at the register, Haylee realized with horror that she’d left her wallet in her room. “I’m so sorry,” she told the cashier. “Could you hold these? I’ll be back in fifteen minutes.”

Before she could finish, Satoru placed a wad of cash on the counter.

“Satoru, you don’t have to-”

“Relax,” he said, grinning. “You can pay me back later.”

Haylee thanked him, a mix of gratitude and embarrassment washing over her.

As they walked back to Jujutsu High, the streetlights flickered to life, casting a warm glow on the path.

Satoru, balancing a bag of chips on his head, walked ahead of the group with an exaggerated strut.

“What are you doing?” Haylee asked, trying not to laugh.

“Training my balance,” Satoru replied smugly. “A strong sorcerer needs a strong core. Watch and learn, princess.”

“You’re balancing junk food on your head. I don’t think that’s what Sensei meant by ‘training,’” Haylee shot back, rolling her eyes.

“It’s practical,” Satoru countered, winking. “What if I’m on a mission and need to carry precious cargo? Like… snacks?”

“Oh, please,” Shoko groaned. “The only mission you’d be on with snacks is a raid on the convenience store.”

“Jealousy doesn’t suit you, Shoko,” Satoru teased, tossing the chips into Suguru’s hands, who caught them effortlessly.

Suguru smirked. “I think she’s just worried you’re going to trip and make a fool of yourself. Not that you need help with that.”

“Careful, Suguru,” Satoru warned, pointing a finger dramatically. “That’s mutiny. And here I thought we were best friends.”

“You’re on thin ice,” Suguru replied dryly. “Keep talking, and I might just eat your chips.”

“Touch those chips, and I’ll curse you myself,” Satoru said, clutching the bag protectively.

“Please do,” Suguru deadpanned. “It’d probably be the first curse you’ve ever gotten right.”

Shoko burst out laughing, and Haylee couldn’t help but join in.

“Haylee, back me up here,” Satoru said, turning to her with a pleading look. “Suguru’s bullying me.”

Haylee pretended to consider. “Hmm… I think I’m on Suguru’s side. He’s got a point.”

“Et tu, Haylee?” Satoru gasped, clutching his chest like she’d struck him.

“Oh, stop being dramatic,” Shoko said, waving him off. “You love the attention.”

“Fine,” Satoru said, recovering instantly. “You’re all just jealous of my charm. Admit it.”

“Charm?” Haylee echoed. “Pretty sure the word you’re looking for is ‘annoying.’”

Suguru chuckled. “Agreed. Top-tier annoying.”

Satoru grinned, unfazed. “Well, at least I’m consistent.”

The group dissolved into laughter, the sound echoing through the quiet street. For a moment, the world seemed lighter, Haylee couldn’t help but think that maybe, just maybe, this place wasn’t so bad after all. 

***

By the time they trudged back onto the Jujutsu High grounds, it was already past time for their next class. The four of them, still laughing and teasing each other from their escapades at the store, didn’t notice the imposing figure of Yaga standing at the entrance - until it was too late.

He was waiting, arms crossed, his stern expression doing little to mask his disappointment. His gaze swept over the group, but it lingered on Haylee just a moment longer than the others, making her shift uncomfortably under the weight of his stare.

“I see you all decided to take your sweet time,” Yaga said, his tone clipped.

Suguru, ever the diplomat, stepped forward with an apologetic bow. “Sensei, we went to get some food and lost track of time. It won’t happen again.”

Yaga raised an unimpressed brow. “You’re right - it won’t. Because for the rest of the week, all four of you will be doing three-hour training sessions after your final classes.”

“Three hours?!” Satoru groaned, throwing his hands up dramatically. “Sensei, that’s so unfair! We technically left on time. It’s just that the store owner tried to scam Haylee, and we had to, you know, intervene. Things got… complicated,” Satoru tried to lie his way out of the punishment. 

Yaga’s expression didn’t budge, but the slight twitch of his brow suggested he wasn’t buying it. “Save your excuses, Gojo. You’re all late, and now you’ll learn some discipline.”

Satoru sighed loudly, leaning toward Suguru. “Man, I knew we should’ve just let the scam happen. Haylee’s chocolate wasn’t worth all this.”

“Stop dragging me into it!” Haylee snapped, cheeks flushing. She turned to Yaga, her voice quieter. “Sensei, I’m really sorry. It won’t happen again.”

“It won’t,” Yaga agreed firmly. “Now get to class.”

With heavy sighs and muttered complaints, the group trudged behind Yaga to the classroom, the looming prospect of after-school training hanging over their heads like a storm cloud.

After the class, the four students walked into the dining hall, trays in hand, and slumped down at their usual table. The weight of Yaga's three-hour training punishment hung over them like a dark cloud.

“This is all your fault, Satoru,” Shoko said, stabbing her food with unnecessary vigor.

“My fault?” Satoru gawked, pointing at himself. “How is it my fault? If anything, it’s Haylee’s fault for forgetting her wallet and creating chaos at the store!”

“Chaos?! There was no chaos Satoru, I think you’re mixing up the reality and the lie you told Sensei,” Haylee shot back, glaring at him over her tray. 

Suguru chuckled, sipping his tea. “Let’s be real. This punishment was inevitable. Yaga was probably looking for an excuse to pile on more training. We just made it easy for him.”

“Still,” Shoko grumbled, poking at her rice. “Three hours? After the last class? That’s criminal.”

“You know what’s criminal?” Satoru leaned in conspiratorially. “The fact that he stared at Haylee like she’d committed some unforgivable sin. What’s up with that?”

Haylee groaned, slumping in her seat. “I don’t know. Maybe he just thinks I’m a lost cause or something.”

“Nah, don’t take it personally,” Suguru said, nudging her with his elbow. “He stares at everyone like that. I think it’s just his default setting.”

“Great. So I’m not special,” Haylee replied with mock disappointment, earning a laugh from Shoko.

“Well, at least we can agree on one thing,” Shoko said, raising her glass like a toast. “This training is going to be awful.”

“Awful?” Satoru scoffed, puffing out his chest. “Speak for yourselves. I’m going to crush it.”

“You’re going to crush the training or make it worse for the rest of us?” Suguru asked, arching a brow.

“Both,” Satoru said confidently.

Haylee groaned again, shaking her head. “Why am I not surprised?”

“Because you’re finally learning how things work around here,” Shoko quipped, smirking.

Despite their complaints, the mood at the table gradually lightened. By the time they’d finished their meal, the four of them were laughing again, swapping stories about other times Yaga had unleashed his wrath.

“Alright,” Suguru said, standing and picking up his tray. “Let’s survive this week. Who knows? Maybe the training will make us stronger.”

“Or it’ll kill us,” Shoko replied flatly, standing as well.

“Optimism, Shoko. I like it,” Satoru said, grinning as he followed them to the tray return. “I’ll make sure to put flowers on your grave.”

“Thanks. I want lilies,” she deadpanned.

Haylee shook her head, chuckling as she trailed behind them. Even with the looming punishment, she couldn’t help but feel grateful for the company. At least they were all in this mess together. 

After saying goodbye to the others, Haylee decided to take a quiet walk around the Jujutsu High's campus. The night air was crisp and refreshing, and the faint rustling of leaves filled the otherwise silent grounds. She started at the dining hall, following the stone pathway that led to the training grounds. As she descended the stairs and stepped onto the open grass field, she paused and gazed up at the night sky.

The stars were dazzling, far brighter than they ever seemed back in the city. Without the haze of artificial light, they glimmered like tiny diamonds scattered across a velvet canvas. The moon hung low, bathing the field in its silvery glow. She let out a content sigh and sank down onto the cool grass, letting herself enjoy the serenity of the moment.

Still, her thoughts wandered. Tomorrow’s the first mission… and training, she thought, her lips curling into a reluctant frown. She groaned inwardly at the prospect of both. Maybe I should go to bed early for once. I’ll need all the energy I can get.

With that resolve, she stood and brushed off her hands before heading toward the dormitory. The quiet of the campus was soothing, her footsteps echoing softly as she approached the building.

Just as she neared the dorm entrance, she caught the faint sound of a voice nearby. Curious, she paused and tilted her head, trying to make out who it was. As she listened closer, she realized it was Suguru. He was speaking softly, but there didn’t seem to be anyone else answering. Intrigued, she followed the sound around the side of the building, her curiosity getting the best of her.

As she rounded the corner, she saw him standing near the back of the dormitory, illuminated by the glow of his phone. His voice was calm and gentle as he spoke into the device.

“Yeah, don’t worry,” he said. “I’ll call you tomorrow after my mission. Good night.” He ended the call and lowered the phone, pausing as if sensing someone’s presence. Turning his head, he spotted Haylee standing a short distance away.

“Hey,” he called, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. “What are you doing there?”

Haylee took a step forward, raising her hands in mock surrender. “I wasn’t trying to eavesdrop, I swear. I just… heard someone talking and got curious. Then I realized it was you on the phone.”

Suguru chuckled, his usual calm demeanor relaxing further. “It’s fine. I didn’t think you were the type to sneak around, anyway.” His tone was teasing but light, and it made her smile.

“Well, now that you mention it…” she joked, earning another laugh from him.

Suguru slipped the phone into his pocket, then turned his attention back to her. “By the way, Haylee, don’t you have a phone? I’ve never seen you use one.”

Haylee let out a small, sheepish laugh. “My dad offered to get me one before I moved here, but I was too busy being stubborn about not coming to Jujutsu High to tell him I actually wanted one. And now that I’m here… I don’t know. It doesn’t feel like I need one with all the telephone booths around.”

Suguru tilted his head slightly, humming in thought. “I guess that makes sense, but a phone could be useful for emergencies - or if you just want to call someone whenever.”

“Yeah, yeah, you’re right,” Haylee admitted with a shrug. “But for now, I think I’m surviving just fine.”

Suguru smiled faintly, a trace of amusement in his expression. “Fair enough. Want to walk for a bit? The night’s too nice to waste cooped up.”

“Sure, why not?” Haylee agreed, falling into step beside him as they made their way toward the wooden bridge behind the dormitories.

The path was peaceful, the faint chirping of crickets accompanying their footsteps. Haylee glanced over at Suguru, his calm presence easing her usual restlessness. For once, she let herself enjoy the simplicity of the moment - the quiet company of a friend under the starlit sky.

The two walked arrived on the bridge and stood there in silence for a while. The air was crisp, carrying a faint chill that hinted at the changing season. Haylee stole a glance at Suguru, whose expression was relaxed, yet there was always a hint of something deeper lingering in his eyes.

“So…” Suguru started, breaking the silence. “What’s got you out here wandering alone? Couldn’t sleep?”

“Not really,” Haylee admitted. “I guess I just wanted to clear my head and walk around a bit. Tomorrow’s my first mission, and… I don’t know. It’s hard not to think about all the ways it could go wrong.”

Suguru looked over at her, his gaze steady but kind. “It’s normal to feel that way. Missions can be unpredictable, but you’re not going alone. Satoru and I will be there, and trust me, we’ve been through our share of chaos. You’ll be fine.”

Haylee smiled faintly. “Easy for you to say. You’re both so confident. You make it look… effortless.”

Suguru chuckled softly. “Effortless? You’ve clearly never seen me after a mission with Satoru. Half the time, I’m cleaning up his mess or trying to stop him from making things worse.”

“That… sounds about right,” Haylee said, laughing. “He does seem like a handful.”

“He is,” Suguru agreed, smirking. “But he’s also reliable. Even when it doesn’t seem like it, he’s always watching out for everyone in his own way. Just don’t tell him I said that, or his ego will swell even more.”

Haylee snorted. “Your secret’s safe with me. But what about you? You look calmer and more collected than him. Doesn’t anything ever throw you off?”

Suguru thought for a moment before responding. “Sure. I’m human, too. There are things that get to me, moments when I doubt myself. But I try to keep my focus on what’s important—protecting the people who can’t protect themselves. If I let every fear or mistake weigh me down, I wouldn’t be able to move forward. That's what being a jujutsu sorcerer is about.”

His words carried a weight that made Haylee pause. “That’s… a good way to look at it. I guess I still have a lot to figure out.”

“Everyone does,” Suguru said with a shrug. “You’re already doing fine. Just don’t be too hard on yourself.”

Suguru leaned against the wooden railing of the bridge, looking out over the small stream below. Haylee joined him, resting her elbows on the edge. The moonlight reflected on the water, creating a shimmering path that seemed to stretch endlessly.

“Do you ever miss being… normal?” Haylee asked suddenly, her voice quieter now. “You know, not dealing with curses and missions and all this… chaos.”

Suguru’s expression softened. “Sometimes. But then I think about all the people who wouldn’t have anyone to help them if I wasn’t here. Normal might sound nice, but I think I’d feel empty without purpose.”

“That’s deep,” Haylee said, glancing at him. “I don’t think I’ve found my ‘purpose’ yet. Right now, I’m just trying not to mess up.”

Suguru smiled. “Purpose doesn’t always come right away. Sometimes it sneaks up on you when you least expect it. Until then, just take things one step at a time.”

“Wise words from a fifteen-year-old,” Haylee teased lightly, though her tone held genuine appreciation.

“Hey, someone’s got to keep you grounded,” he replied with a smirk. “Besides, if I didn’t, you’d have to rely on Satoru for advice, and we both know how that would go.”

They both burst into laughter, the tension in Haylee’s chest easing as the sound echoed in the still night.

“Thanks, Suguru,” she said after a moment, her voice sincere. “For not just brushing me off.”

“Anytime,” he said, standing upright and gesturing toward the dormitory. “Come on. You’ll need some sleep if you want to survive tomorrow. Satoru’s going to drive you crazy.”

Haylee groaned playfully but followed him back toward the dorms, feeling lighter than she had all evening. 

Haylee walked alongside Suguru, their footsteps quiet as they approached the dormitory. The soft glow of the campus lights flickered through the trees, casting long shadows across the ground. When they reached inside the dormitory, Suguru stopped and turned to her.

“Well, this is where I leave you,” he said, offering her a small smile. “Get some rest. Tomorrow’s going to be… interesting.”

Haylee chuckled nervously, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “I’ll try. Thanks for the walk, and the pep talk.”

“Anytime,” Suguru replied, his tone light but warm. “Goodnight, Haylee.”

“Goodnight, Suguru,” she said softly, watching him head down the hallway before turning toward her own door.

Once inside her room, Haylee leaned against the door for a moment, letting out a deep breath. The stillness of the space felt both comforting and suffocating, her thoughts racing in the silence. She changed into her pajamas and crawled into bed, the soft hum of the night settling around her.

Staring at the ceiling, she couldn’t help but feel the swirl of emotions bubbling inside her - anxiety mingling with a strange sense of excitement. Tomorrow was uncharted territory, her first mission, her first real step into the unpredictable world of jujutsu sorcery.

She forced herself to take a deep breath. “One step at a time,” she whispered to herself, repeating Suguru’s earlier advice.

Closing her eyes, Haylee tried to quiet her mind, though her heart continued to race with anticipation for what the next day would bring. 

Chapter Text

The next morning, Haylee woke up with a groan, her back stiff and aching. She stretched gingerly, wincing as the pain radiated from her lower spine. This damn futon, she cursed inwardly, glaring at the offending mattress as if it had betrayed her. 

When is Yaga going to get me a proper bed? She sighed and forced herself upright, rubbing her sore back as she shuffled toward her wardrobe.

Today was her first mission. And not just any mission - it was with Satoru and Suguru, the duo she’d watched spar with awe (and a fair amount of intimidation). They were phenomenal fighters, practically forces of nature. Even for special grades, they were exceptional, and Haylee couldn’t help but feel a twist of anxiety knotting in her stomach.

They should have a whole new grade for them, she thought begrudgingly, slipping into her crop top and pulling on a short skirt with tights underneath. She'd always preferred this combination for its practicality in battle - freedom of movement without worry. Unlike those guys fighting in trousers, she mused, feeling a pang of sympathy for them. How do they even survive sparring like that?

Despite her nervousness, Haylee reminded herself that she wasn’t lacking in skill. Back at her jujutsu school in Italy, she’d been one of the top students. The techniques she had mastered, and her ability to fight under pressure, were more than enough for most situations. But there was something about Satoru and Suguru - a certain raw power and confidence that unsettled her.

Shaking off the thought, Haylee made her way to the shared kitchen. She grabbed the fruit yogurt she’d bought the day before, peeling back the lid as she leaned against the counter. Midway through eating, a memory struck her: she still hadn’t paid Satoru back for covering her groceries back at the store. She groaned aloud, mentally scolding herself. I’ll take care of that later, she decided.

Finishing her breakfast, she headed outside. The crisp morning air did little to ease her nerves, but it sharpened her focus. Almost immediately, she spotted Satoru and Suguru a short distance away, deep in conversation. Their voices carried on the breeze as she approached.

“Yeah, I’m not sure about that, Satoru,” Suguru was saying, his tone measured. “We might have to see it ourselves before deciding.”

“Good morning, Haylee,” Suguru greeted warmly as she reached them, noticing her approach. “How’d you sleep last night?”

“Good morning,” Haylee replied, running a hand over her aching back. “Honestly, it was awful. My back’s killing me. I just wish Sensei would hurry up and replace that terrible futon.”

Her grumbling earned a soft chuckle from Suguru, but Satoru’s grin was far more mischievous. “We haven’t even started the mission, and you’re already complaining, princess,” he teased, the glint in his eye making it clear he wouldn’t let this one go.

Haylee shot him a flat look, crossing her arms. “Easy for you to say when you probably have a mattress made of clouds.”

“Jealous?” Satoru fired back, leaning casually against a post, his smirk widening.

Suguru sighed, shaking his head at their antics. “Come on, let’s focus. We’ve got a long day ahead.” He gestured toward the path leading to the main building.

As the three of them started walking, Haylee muttered under her breath, “If this is how the day starts, I’m not sure I’ll survive till the end.”

“Don’t worry,” Satoru chimed in, clearly hearing her. “With us around, you’ll have the time of your life.”

“Orrr - the longest day ever,” Haylee quipped, earning a laugh from Suguru as they made their way toward their first mission together.

As they approached the entrance of Jujutsu High, Haylee slowed her pace, her gaze darting around. Something didn’t add up.

“Soooo,” she began, drawing out the word as she turned toward the boys. “Who’s gonna take us there?”

“Take us where?” Suguru asked, his brow furrowed.

“To the mission, obviously. Aren’t we going?” Haylee clarified, looking between the two of them like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“We go there ourselves,” Suguru replied, his tone genuinely puzzled. “Why would anyone take us there?”

Before Haylee could respond, Satoru leaned in with his signature smirk. “Because she’s a spoiled princess, duh.”

“No, because that’s how it was in Milan,” Haylee shot back, rolling her eyes at him. “I thought it’d be the same here.”

“Well, unless it’s something super important or dangerous, students are expected to get to missions on their own,” Suguru explained patiently.

Haylee frowned. “So how exactly are we-”

Before she could finish, Suguru raised his hand, summoning a giant curse seemingly out of nowhere. The massive, majestic dragon materialized in front of them, its scales shimmering faintly in the sunlight. Its arms stretched wide as it let out a low rumble.

Haylee froze, her jaw dropping as she stared at the creature. It was the same dragon she’d seen flying toward Jujutsu High on her first day - the one she’d completely misjudged. A flood of embarrassment washed over her as she remembered her panicked reaction.

Satoru, ever observant, immediately picked up on her wide-eyed expression. “Wussup, Haylee?” he asked, grinning. “Why the face? Don’t tell me you’re scared of heights.”

Haylee snapped out of her daze. “What? No! It’s just… On my first day here, before I met you two, I saw this dragon flying toward Jujutsu High and thought it was, uh, an intruder.”

Satoru and Suguru exchanged amused glances.

“And?” Suguru prompted, clearly enjoying her struggle.

“And I, um… panicked and hid behind some trees,” she admitted sheepishly, her voice growing quieter. “But when nothing happened, I came out and wandered around until I found you guys.”

There was a beat of silence before both boys burst into laughter, clutching their sides.

“Wait, wait, wait,” Satoru gasped between fits of laughter. “You thought a dragon was invading the school? What did you think it was gonna do - torch the principal’s office?”

Suguru wiped a tear from his eye. “That explains why you looked so jittery when we first saw you! I thought you were just nervous about meeting us.”

“Well, excuse me for not expecting that to be part of the welcome tour,” Haylee huffed, crossing her arms. “In Milan, the most dangerous thing we had to worry about was a broken vending machine.”

Satoru grinned, clearly not done. “A classic. Scared of a dragon, but not scared to sass Yaga. Priorities.”

“Keep laughing, Satoru,” Haylee shot back. “We’ll see who’s laughing when you get dragon-dropped mid-air.”

Suguru chuckled, shaking his head. “Come on, you two. Let’s get moving before we miss the mission entirely.”

As they climbed onto the dragon, Satoru leaned over to Haylee, his grin wicked. “Just don’t scream too loud if we hit turbulence, princess.”

“Don’t worry,” Haylee retorted, a smirk tugging at her lips. “I’ll make sure my scream matches your ego - loud and over-the-top.”

Haylee hesitated as she climbed onto the dragon, her movements slow and overly cautious. She was terrified of accidentally hurting the creature or doing something wrong that might earn its displeasure. Her imagination ran wild with scenarios where the dragon decided to toss her off mid-flight. Eventually, though, she found a spot that felt stable and sat down, trying her best to appear calm despite the nervous energy radiating off her.

“Sooo,” she began, her voice betraying a hint of unease. “How many times have you guys flown with this dragon?”

“It’s actually my first time,” Satoru replied smoothly, his grin as mischievous as ever. “And Suguru’s, what… second? Right, Suguru?”

Haylee’s eyes widened, her nervousness spiking. “Wait, what?”

Suguru sighed, glancing over at Satoru. “Cut it out, Satoru. You’re not helping.”

Satoru leaned back, pretending to stretch, his smirk widening. “What? I’m just being honest. You never forget your first dragon ride, right, Haylee? I mean, who knows if we’ll even land in one piece.”

“Satoru!” Haylee snapped, shooting him a glare. “You’re such a child.”

Suguru chuckled, shaking his head. “Don’t listen to him. He’s flown plenty of times - he’s just trying to mess with you.”

Haylee narrowed her eyes at Satoru, though a part of her was relieved by Suguru’s clarification. “You’re the worst,” she muttered under her breath.

“Oh, come on, princess,” Satoru teased, leaning closer. “If you fall off, just scream loud enough. I’ll try to catch you before you hit the ground.”

“Gee, thanks. I feel so reassured now,” Haylee deadpanned, rolling her eyes.

The dragon rumbled beneath them, spreading its massive wings in preparation for takeoff. Haylee instinctively gripped the edges of her seat tighter.

“Relax,” Suguru said, his tone gentle as he noticed her white-knuckled grip. “You’ll be fine. The dragon knows what it’s doing. Just hold on, enjoy the view, and try not to let Satoru’s nonsense ruin it for you.”

Satoru feigned offense. “Nonsense? I’m providing premium in-flight entertainment! You should thank me, Haylee. I’m making this unforgettable.”

“Oh, it’s unforgettable all right,” Haylee muttered, glaring at him as the dragon lifted off the ground. “Mainly because I’ll never forget how much I want to throw you off this dragon right now.”

Suguru chuckled, the sound almost drowned out by the rushing wind as the dragon soared into the sky. “Now this is teamwork,” he said with a smirk.

As Haylee stretched her arms after getting off the dragon, she could feel her initial nerves melting away. The ride had been unexpectedly exhilarating, and she felt a mix of satisfaction and readiness for what lay ahead. The forest surrounding them was dense, with the sound of rustling leaves and distant bird calls filling the air.

“So, what now?” Haylee asked, her voice cutting through the tranquil ambiance as she glanced at the two boys.

Suguru, with his usual calm demeanor, unsummoned the dragon. “First, we need to locate the curse. Once we do that, we’ll exorcise it.”

“But there’s no sign of a curse anywhere around here,” Satoru said, crouching near a nearby tree and inspecting its bark with exaggerated concentration. “We’ll need to go deeper into the forest.”

Haylee followed as the trio ventured further into the thicket, the canopy above growing denser with each step. The forest floor was scattered with dry leaves and the occasional oddity. Haylee paused when she spotted a red leaf among the greenery. She bent down, plucked it from the ground, and frowned when she noticed the sticky crimson smear on its surface.

“Ew!” she exclaimed, tossing the leaf away like it was on fire. “There’s blood on this leaf.”

Satoru and Suguru turned at her outburst, quickly making their way over. Suguru picked up the discarded leaf and examined it closely.

“This doesn’t look like human blood,” he observed. “It’s probably from an animal.”

Haylee grimaced. “Lovely. But if it’s from an animal, why is it just… here? Isn’t this forest supposed to be free of wildlife?”

“That’s true,” Satoru said, rubbing his chin as he stood and scanned the area. “No wild animals, no hunters. An animal injuring itself randomly? Unlikely. I’d say this is a sign. Our curse is nearby.”

They continued searching for the next half hour, but the forest remained frustratingly quiet, offering little more than the occasional rustle of leaves or misplaced twig. Suguru finally halted and sighed.

“It’s best if we split up,” he suggested. “Haylee goes with one of us, and the other goes alone. What do you think?”

Haylee crossed her arms, her tone defensive. “Why do I have to go with one of you? I can handle myself just fine!”

“Yeah, until you see the curse and decide to hide behind a tree again,” Satoru teased, his smirk wide enough to make her blood boil.

“I did that one time, and it wasn’t even confirmed to be a curse!” Haylee shot back, glaring at him.

Suguru stepped in before their bickering escalated. “It’s not about that. You don’t have a phone, Haylee. If you find the curse, there’s no way to let us know. That’s why you’re with one of us.”

Haylee huffed but didn’t argue further.

“Satoru, you and Haylee take the right path. I’ll go left,” Suguru instructed. “If you find anything, call me.”

Satoru grinned as he adjusted his sunglasses. “Got it. Come on, princess, try not to trip over your fancy tights.”

Haylee rolled her eyes, already regretting agreeing to this arrangement. “If I trip, it’ll be because you were in the way.”

As Suguru disappeared into the trees, Satoru leaned closer to Haylee and whispered, “Bet you 1000 yen you scream first if we run into the curse.”

“Bet you 1000 yen I punch you first if you keep talking,” Haylee shot back, earning a burst of laughter from him as they headed deeper into the woods.

As they trudged through the dense forest, the only sounds accompanying them were the crunch of leaves underfoot and Satoru’s incessant commentary.

“You know,” Satoru began, lazily swinging a twig he’d picked up somewhere, “if you weren’t here slowing us down, we’d probably be done by now. Maybe even kicking back in the city, enjoying some ‘after-mission’ ramen. But noooo, we’re stuck here, wandering around like lost tourists.”

Haylee groaned, glaring at him. “For the last time, I’m not slowing us down. If anything, it’s you wasting time with all your-”

“Brilliant and insightful commentary?” Satoru interjected, grinning.

“Annoying chatter,” Haylee corrected, rolling her eyes.

“Annoying?” he gasped, clutching his chest as if mortally wounded. “I’m offended, princess. Here I am, selflessly lightening the mood, and this is the thanks I get?”

“Lightening the mood? You’ve been talking nonstop about yourself and blaming me for everything!”

“Well, someone has to,” Satoru replied, his grin widening. “You’re too busy stressing out. If I don’t make jokes, who’s going to keep things fun? Suguru? Please. The guy’s too serious.”

Haylee clenched her fists, her patience wearing thin. “Will you ever shut up, Satoru? Honestly asking.”

He pretended to think about it, tapping the twig against his chin. “Hmm… nope. Not a chance. You’d miss me too much if I stopped talking.”

“Miss you? The silence would be a blessing,” Haylee snapped, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

Satoru leaned closer, his sunglasses sliding down his nose just enough for her to see the glint of mischief in his eyes. “You know what? You should actually appreciate me more, princess. I’m joking around to keep you from being too tense. Stress is terrible for your skin. You’ll end up looking like one of those Zenin hags by the time you hit twenty.”

Haylee stopped in her tracks, turning to glare at him. “Did you just-”

“Say what we’re all thinking?” Satoru finished for her, tossing the twig aside. “Yup. And you’re welcome.”

“You’re impossible,” Haylee muttered, shaking her head and continuing forward.

“Impossible? Nah,” Satoru said, falling into step beside her. “Charming, hilarious, a gift to humanity - those are more accurate descriptions.”

“You forgot ‘insufferable,’” Haylee muttered under her breath.

Satoru grinned. “See? That’s what I mean! You’re loosening up already. My job here is done.”

Haylee groaned. “If this mission doesn’t kill me, you definitely will.”

“Aw, come on, princess,” he teased, flashing her a dazzling grin. “Admit it - you’d be bored without me.”

“Don’t push your luck,” Haylee shot back, getting more and more irritated by Satoru’s chatter with each passing moment. 

Satoru continued, clearly enjoying himself far too much. “You know, you could take notes, Haylee. Maybe one day, you’ll be half as cool as me. Though I doubt it. Coolness like this? It’s a rare gift.”

Haylee stopped walking and turned to face him, her patience finally snapping. “You know what? I’m done. I’m going to find Suguru. At least he takes things seriously. You can stay here and talk to the trees or whatever you do when you’re being obnoxious.”

She spun on her heel and began walking briskly in the opposite direction.

“Wait, you’re ditching me?!” Satoru called after her, a mock pout in his voice. “Fine, but if a curse shows up and you get scared, don’t come running back to me!”

“Trust me, Satoru,” Haylee called over her shoulder, her voice dripping with exasperation, “you’re the last person I’d run to.”

As she disappeared into the trees, Satoru looked behind her and grinned.

Minutes into trudging through the forest alone, Haylee's nerves were starting to fray. Every rustling leaf or snapping twig felt like a threat.  

“Still better than dealing with that annoying brat,” she muttered, though her voice lacked conviction.  

She had no real sense of direction but felt confident she could find Suguru. This was the path he’d taken, after all. Just keep walking, she told herself.  

A little while later, she spotted someone leaning against a tree. Relief washed over her as she hurried closer. “Suguru?” she called softly.  

But as she approached, her stomach dropped. The uniform didn’t look like Suguru’s, nor did the hair look like a small black manbun. She froze, and an overpowering stench hit her, turning her stomach. Her knees nearly buckled as she realized what it was: the distinct, sickly-sweet odor of death.  

The figure slumped against the tree wasn’t Suguru. It was a body. A dead body.  

Panic clawed at her throat, but she forced herself to turn and retrace her steps. She needed to find Satoru. Fast. The curse was probably nearby, and she wasn’t equipped to handle it alone.  

But before she could take more than a few hurried steps, a sharp cracking sound from behind made her freeze.  

I don’t have time to find them. I’ll have to face it alone, she thought, though her hands trembled as she ducked behind a nearby tree to assess the situation.  

She peered cautiously around the tree trunk, but there was no sign of the curse. She knew the cracking had come from near the body, but nothing visible confirmed its presence.  

Suddenly, a voice whispered right in her ear. “Hiding behind a tree again, princess?”  

Haylee let out a startled scream, whipping around only to see Satoru, his smug grin practically glowing under his sunglasses. 

“What the hell are you doing?!” she whisper-shouted, her voice shaking. “Get behind me! The curse is nearby!”  

Satoru leaned casually against the tree, smirking. “Are you sure it’s a curse? Or were you just scared and decided to play hide-and-seek again?”  

“Satoru,” she hissed, trying not to snap, “can you take this seriously for one second? We might actually be close to finding the curse.”  

Before Satoru could respond, another voice called out. “Haylee? Are you okay? I heard you scream!” Suguru appeared on the other side of the trees, his expression tight with concern.  

“Ah, look,” Satoru drawled, motioning toward Suguru. “Our ‘curse’ has arrived. Mission complete, let’s head back.”  

“Holy shit!” Suguru swore, his eyes locking onto the gruesome sight behind Haylee. “This is bad. The curse has to be nearby.”  

“What are you talking about?” Satoru asked, his tone shifting as he followed Suguru’s gaze.  

Then he saw it: the body slumped against the tree, lifeless and bloody. For once, even Satoru’s smirk faded.  

“Okay,” Satoru said, his voice uncharacteristically serious. “Now it’s game time.”

The three of them stood in tense silence as Suguru crouched by the lifeless body, inspecting the grisly scene. Haylee hovered nearby, avoiding looking directly at it, while Satoru kept his eyes scanning the surrounding forest.  

“Let’s not split up anymore,” Suguru said firmly, rising to his feet. “It’s too dangerous, and we’re clearly dealing with something serious.”  

“Fine by me,” Satoru replied, brushing some dirt off his uniform. “Not like Haylee could last five minutes alone anyway.”  

“Can we not with the teasing right now?” Haylee snapped, crossing her arms. “This is serious, Satoru.”  

Ignoring the bickering, Suguru pulled out his phone and dialed Jujutsu High headquarters. He stepped a few feet away to speak, keeping his voice low. “Yes, we’ve found a dead body... It looks like the work of a curse... We’re in the western forest - coordinates incoming. Please send someone to secure the scene.”  

Haylee and Satoru stayed on alert, scanning the area around them. The forest seemed eerily quiet now, the air heavy with tension.  

Suddenly, there was a thud.  

Haylee whipped her head around to see Suguru drop his phone to the ground, his body rigid. “Suguru?” she called out, her voice tinged with panic.  

Satoru turned too, his usual smirk disappearing as he saw the scene. A sharp, jagged branch had pierced through Suguru’s arm, blood streaming down in crimson rivulets.  

“Shit!” Satoru exclaimed, rushing toward him. “Suguru, what the hell happened?!”  

Suguru’s face was pale but composed, his teeth clenched tightly. “I didn’t see it coming... The curse - it’s here.”  

Haylee’s stomach churned as she stepped closer, instinctively summoning her energy in preparation. “What do we do?” she asked, glancing nervously at Satoru.  

"First, we pull that thing out," Satoru said, already reaching for the branch.

"No, we don't pull it out - it'll cause more bleeding!" Haylee interrupted, alarmed. She stepped closer, her voice steady despite her nerves. "We need to stop it from dangling but leave the part in his arm."

“Don’t-” Suguru hissed through gritted teeth. “It’s cursed. Don’t touch it bare-handed.”

Satoru paused, then without hesitation began unbuttoning the upper part of his uniform. "Fine, I won’t touch it bare-handed," he muttered, shrugging it off and wrapping the fabric around his hand.

Carefully gripping the branch, he steadied it. "Hold still, Suguru. I’m snapping it, not pulling it out," Satoru reassured him. With a quick, precise motion, he broke the branch close to Suguru’s arm, leaving a small section still embedded to avoid causing further damage.

Suguru groaned, his face pale but composed. "Thanks," he muttered, his voice strained.

"Don’t thank me yet," Satoru quipped, tossing the broken piece aside. 

“Haylee,” Suguru said, his tone commanding despite the pain. “Stay alert. The curse is close. It's toying with us.”

Haylee nodded, her heart pounding as she took a defensive stance. Satoru stepped in front of Suguru, his cocky grin returning as he cracked his knuckles. 

“Well,” Satoru said, his tone laced with challenge. “Looks like this thing wants to play dirty. Let’s show it why that’s a mistake.”  

The forest around them seemed to grow darker, and the oppressive energy of the curse began to pulse, heavy and menacing. The three of them readied themselves as the battle began.  

Suguru wiped the sweat from his brow and raised his hand, summoning one of his curses - a hulking, shadowy figure with elongated claws and a low, guttural growl. The curse stood protectively in front of the trio, its presence a warning to their unseen enemy.  

"Stay close and stay sharp," Suguru instructed, his eyes scanning the dense forest.  

Satoru stood beside him, his usual smirk replaced with focus, while Haylee clutched her fists, her nerves masked by her readiness to fight.  

A rustling sound from above made all three snap their heads upward. The curse revealed itself, perched among the tree branches. Its grotesque form twisted unnaturally, with gnarled limbs that seemed to blend with the wood, and glowing red eyes that bore into them. The sight made Haylee’s blood run cold, a chill creeping down her spine.  

"Found it," Satoru muttered, cracking his neck.  

Before anyone could react, the curse lashed out, hurling sharp, arrow-like branches down at them.  

"Move!" Suguru shouted.  

They scattered, dodging the projectiles as they embedded into the ground with deadly force. One branch, faster than the others, shot straight toward Haylee. Her heart pounded as she braced herself, but before it could hit, Suguru’s curse leaped forward, intercepting the branch and snapping it in two with its claws.  

"Focus, Haylee!" Suguru shouted, his voice strained but firm.  

"Thanks!" she gasped, forcing herself back into action.  

Satoru seized the moment, stepping forward with his hand outstretched. "Alright, my turn! Blue!"  

A pulse of force erupted from his palm, hurtling towards the curse. It struck the creature, but the aim was slightly off, grazing its side instead of hitting it directly. Still, the impact was enough to dislodge the curse from the tree. It let out a distorted shriek as it tumbled to the ground in a heap.  

"Nice shot, Satoru," Suguru said, grimacing as he held his injured arm.  

"Not my best work, but thanks," Satoru replied, brushing off his shoulders with mock arrogance.  

As the curse writhed on the ground, Haylee saw her chance. Her hands moved swiftly, weaving an invisible thread from her cursed technique, Heaven's Thread. The thin, ethereal line glimmered faintly in the sunlight as she tied it between the dead body and the curse with her cursed energy.  

The curse let out another shriek, its movements growing sluggish as the thread pulsed with energy. Haylee’s technique drained the curse’s life force, tethering it to the remnants of its earlier violence.  

"It’s working," Suguru observed, watching as the curse’s form began to collapse in on itself, its strength waning by the second.  

"Finish it, Haylee," Satoru urged, standing at the ready in case the curse made a last-ditch effort to fight back.  

With a final pull of her thread and cursed energy, Haylee tightened the connection, and the curse dissolved into black smoke, dissipating into the air. The forest grew eerily silent, save for the trio’s heavy breaths.  

"It’s done," Haylee said, her voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through her veins.  

Suguru placed a hand on her shoulder. "Good work."  

"And hey," Satoru added with a grin, "not bad for a ‘princess.’ Though next time, maybe dodge a little faster, huh?"  

Haylee glared at him but couldn’t stop the small smile tugging at her lips. The mission was finally over. 

Suguru called Jujutsu Headquarters once more, explaining the aftermath of their mission in a calm but firm tone. Despite his usual composure, his fatigue was evident. He specifically requested transportation back to Jujutsu High, reasoning that his injury made summoning his curses more difficult than usual.

After what felt like an eternity of waiting in silence, faint voices emerged from the distance.

“Geto Suguru, Gojo Satoru, Haylee Romano-Okkotsu. Are all three of you alright?” a man in a Jujutsu uniform called out as he and his team approached.

“We’re alright,” Suguru replied, though his expression hinted at his discomfort. “We need a ride back, and you’ll need to deal with the body we found. The curse was exorcised by Haylee. It was initially classified as Grade 1, but given its strategic intelligence and maneuverability, I believe it was likely Special Grade.”

The uniformed men nodded in acknowledgment before showing the trio the way out of the forest. A short walk later - though it felt longer than it was due to their exhaustion - they reached the vehicles. Before they set off, one of the men ensured Suguru’s arm was properly first-aided, wrapping it tightly to stop further bleeding.

The car waiting for them was luxurious, with four seats in the back facing each other. All three got in, Haylee choosing the seat opposite Satoru and Suguru. Without delay, the driver started the journey back to Jujutsu High.

As the car moved, Haylee gazed out the window at the darkening sky. Her stomach growled, reminding her that all she had eaten today was a single yogurt. The idea of a hot meal and some peace back at the school was the only thing keeping her spirits up.

Turning her attention to Satoru, she noticed he had fallen asleep, his head slightly tilted, and his sunglasses had slipped onto his lap. For the first time, Haylee saw his face unobstructed.

He always wears those glasses, even when it’s dark. What’s the deal with that? she wondered, her curiosity piqued. She leaned in a little, tempted to poke at him to see if he’d wake up.

Suguru, noticing her gaze, smirked slightly. “You’re thinking too hard about it,” he said softly.

“What?” Haylee asked, snapping out of her thoughts.

“About him. He likes the attention,” Suguru replied with a faint chuckle.

“Even when he’s asleep?” Haylee whispered, rolling her eyes.

Suguru laughed, but the sound was subdued, likely from the strain he was under. The rest of the ride passed in companionable quiet, and before long, they arrived back at Jujutsu High.

As they entered the gates, they were greeted by Yaga’s booming voice.

“I see you three completed the mission. How was it, Romano?” he asked, glancing at Haylee.

“We exorcised it successfully, of course,” Satoru replied, stretching dramatically as if he’d done all the work.

Yaga raised an eyebrow. “I hope you’re not too tired because it’s time for your three-hour training session.”

All three groaned in unison, their exhaustion palpable.

“Yaga-sensei, we just got back!” Haylee protested, her voice a mix of disbelief and horror.

Yaga chuckled heartily. “Relax, I’m kidding. You’ve earned a break. Good job, all of you.”

He turned to Suguru with a nod of approval. “Your analysis was spot on. Headquarters confirmed it was indeed Special Grade. You’ve got the rest of the day off.”

“Thank you, Sensei,” Suguru said with a respectful tone, though his relief was visible.

The trio let out collective sighs of gratitude before heading toward the dorms, ready to finally unwind. 

After ensuring Suguru was safely taken to the infirmary, Haylee and Satoru walked back to the dormitory in silence. The day's events had left them both physically and mentally drained. When they reached inside the building, Satoru stopped and pointed to a door near the end of the hallway.

"That's my room, you know," he said casually, pointing to the room on the right at the end of the hallway. "Just in case there's an emergency or whatever." He shrugged, his tone nonchalant, but the smirk playing on his lips betrayed his usual teasing nature.

Haylee raised an eyebrow but didn't comment. Instead, something clicked in her memory.

"Oh!" she exclaimed. "Let me grab my wallet. I need to pay you back your money."

Before she could turn to her door, Satoru stopped her. "Geez, no need. I told you-you can pay me back later."

She frowned slightly. "Well, I am paying you back later. Later is now."

Satoru leaned against his doorframe and grinned mischievously. "I mean, you can pay me back later... with something else, princess."

Haylee's mouth opened to retort, but before she could get a word in, Satoru slipped into his room and shut the door behind him.

She stared at the door for a moment, muttering under her breath, “He’s unbelievable,” before turning to head to her own room.

Inside, she immediately went for a shower, letting the hot water wash away the tension of the day. Clean and finally feeling like herself again, she threw on some comfortable clothes and flopped onto her bed.

She blinked up at the ceiling and realized for the first time that her bed was brand-new, likely set up after her request to Yaga. She gave a small smile with relief.

"At least something went right today," she murmured to herself before exhaustion took over, and she drifted off into a much-needed sleep. 

Chapter Text

A week later at Tokyo Jujutsu High, Haylee was in the gym, training alone. Her ponytail swayed as she landed precise punches on the worn-out training dummy, her breaths coming out sharp and focused. She needed to get better.

After her successful mission with Satoru and Suguru, she realized how important real training was. Watching them in action was humbling - they were powerhouses, embodying skill, confidence, and precision. Meanwhile, Shoko excelled effortlessly in her own area, already carving her own path to greatness. 

But Haylee? She felt… average. 

She hated that word. She loathed it. She wanted to be better, to be the best. To make her parents proud. For her little brother, Yuuta, to look up to her. And maybe - just maybe - for her biological father to regret every selfish decision he had made.  

Her goal burned brighter with each passing day: she would be strong. Strong enough to make everyone see her worth.

That’s why she was here, soaking in sweat after hours of relentless practice. She could already feel her improvement since the grueling three-hour punishment session Yaga had inflicted on them. Her combat skills were sharpening, and even her cursed technique was showing more promise. Yaga had acknowledged her progress by assigning her a solo mission - a second-grade curse. She had exorcised it without any issue, and the victory was hers alone. 

She wiped her brow and took a swig from her water bottle, glancing at her reflection in the gym mirror. Her new uniform arrived earlier that week, and she loved it. A chic blend of practicality and personal style: skirt shorts paired with a fitted crop blouse. For once, she didn’t feel like she had to force herself into someone else’s mold.

But beneath her newfound confidence, she felt conflicted. Her plan was still as clear as ever: mess something up, get expelled, and reunite with Yuuta. Tokyo Jujutsu High was growing on her - she couldn't deny that. The bond she was forming with her classmates was surprising but comforting. Even Satoru's endless teasing had its charm (on occasion). Yet, the sting of her parents’ decision to send her here without explanation lingered. 

She couldn’t shake the mystery. Why Tokyo of all places? Her parents had connections across the globe, every Jujutsu school practically at their fingertips. Yet they were adamant about her being here. Why?  

Her gaze flicked to the clock above the gym doors. She only had 34 minutes until class. 

“Shit,” she muttered under her breath, realizing she was drenched in sweat. She grabbed her towel and dashed out of the gym, heading for her dorm. 

***

In the shower, her thoughts wandered. Today, Yaga was supposed to brief them about the 19th Annual Kyoto Sister-School Goodwill Event.

Unlike Shoko, who buzzed with excitement at the prospect of seeing her close friend from Kyoto, Haylee couldn’t care less. Suguru and Satoru had already killed any potential enthusiasm by describing it as nothing more than a political show. A chance for the higher-ups to flex their students’ capabilities and reinforce their authority. 

She rinsed off quickly and wrapped herself in a towel. The event sounded insufferable - a playground for egos and expectations. But maybe she could use it to her advantage. A way to shine.  

Or a chance to mess up just enough to get sent home.  

Haylee towel-dried her hair, threw on her uniform, and glanced at the clock.  

Two minutes until class?!

Panic surged through her as she grabbed her bag and bolted out the door. Her shoes echoed loudly in the hall as she sprinted toward the classroom, praying she wouldn’t be late.

She arrived in her class nearly 5 minutes late. Her classmates already sitting in their seats and listening to what Yaga was telling them. 

Yaga looked at her and pointed at her seat with his head for her to sit. Haylee muttered a “sorry” under her breath and sat. 

“As I was saying, we will go there by train in two days and are planning to stay for a week. So be prepared. I know you guys will ace the event, so I don’t want any of you to go hard on yourselves,” Yaga explained some details about the event. 

“It’s not like we’re gonna fight anyone worthy. S’just Utahime and the other one, they’re weak as hell”, Satoru joked, which earned him a snicker from Suguru. 

"You’re so full of it, Gojo," Shoko chimed in, rolling her eyes. "Maybe if you actually took a fight seriously for once, you’d stop underestimating people. Utahime's not weak; she just doesn’t flaunt her power like you do."

"Yeah, okay, Shoko," Satoru said, smirking. "You just like defending your friend. Guess someone has to, seeing how pathetic they are."

"Enough," Yaga interrupted firmly, his tone sharp. "This isn’t a playground. You’ll treat your fellow sorcerers with respect, regardless of what school they’re from."

Satoru huffed, but Yaga’s glare silenced him before he could say more. Suguru, while quieter, was still grinning mischievously, but even he sat straighter under Yaga’s watchful eye.

“Besides,” Shoko added, crossing her arms, “the point of the event isn’t just fighting. It’s about teamwork and showcasing our growth as sorcerers. You’d know that if you cared about anything beyond your own ego.”

“Teamwork? With the Kyoto kids? That’s rich,” Satoru shot back, earning an exasperated sigh from Shoko. 

Yaga pinched the bridge of his nose. "I don’t care what rivalries you think exist between the schools. This is an opportunity to learn and grow. Treat it that way. And Gojo, one more comment like that, and you’re cleaning the gym for a month."

Satoru made a dramatic zipping motion across his lips, though his eyes still twinkled with mischief. Haylee kept her gaze down, unsure what to assume from the students she didn’t even know yet. 

Suguru leaned toward Satoru and muttered something under his breath, and both boys chuckled softly. Shoko shot them a disapproving look but didn’t bother engaging further. 

“Now,” Yaga continued, clearly trying to regain control of the discussion, “I expect all of you to show professionalism and discipline during the event. Any misconduct will reflect poorly on this school and on me as your teacher.”

“Yes, Sensei,” they all muttered, though Satoru’s response was slightly more drawn out and sarcastic than the others.

Haylee glanced around the room, feeling slightly overwhelmed. She didn’t know the Kyoto students or the dynamics at play, but one thing was clear - this was going to be an interesting week. 

Yaga wrapped up the explanation about the event, emphasizing its importance and ensuring that Haylee, despite her tardy arrival, was fully caught up. Once satisfied, he dismissed the class, leaving the four students to linger in their seats and chat.  

“Maaaaan, I wish we could just ditch this whole event,” Satoru groaned, stretching his arms behind his head.  

“I’d rather go on back-to-back missions than deal with this nonsense,” Suguru chimed in, his tone deadpan but carrying a hint of humor.  

Satoru smirked and leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand. “Actually, I’d prefer going on a mission with Haylee, to be honest.” His voice carried a teasing lilt as he turned to her with a mock-serious expression. “At least then, I’d have some comic relief.”  

Haylee rolled her eyes, her cheeks flushing slightly. “You’re hilarious,” she deadpanned, refusing to take the bait.  

“Right? I’m a gift,” Satoru said with a grin, clearly enjoying himself.  

Shoko sighed, leaning back in her seat with her arms crossed. “Honestly, you two never stop. It’s embarrassing. Haylee, I’m sorry you have to deal with this every day.”  

“Don’t apologize for us,” Suguru said with a chuckle. “She’s tough. She can handle it, right, Haylee?”  

“Sure,” Haylee said dryly, “handling Satoru is totally the highlight of my day.”  

Satoru gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his chest. “You wound me, princess. Here I was, thinking I make your life better with my charm and wit.”  

“More like you make it louder and more irritating,” Shoko muttered, earning a laugh from Suguru.  

“Speaking of loud,” Suguru cut in, smirking, “do you think Utahime’s going to yell at us during the event? I swear, she gets louder every time we meet her.”  

“She’s got to make up for her lack of skills somehow,” Satoru quipped, earning a light kick from Shoko under the desk.  

“Don’t be an ass, Gojo,” Shoko said. “Utahime’s competent, even if you refuse to admit it.”  

“Competent at what?” Satoru retorted. “Fumbling her attacks?”  

Haylee couldn’t help but stifle a laugh at that, even as she tried to stay out of the banter.  

“Careful, Satoru,” Suguru warned, his voice dripping with mock seriousness. “One day, Utahime’s going to curse your name so hard that even you won’t survive it.”  

“Oh, please,” Satoru said with a dismissive wave. “My dance moves are wayyyyy better than hers.”  

As the group’s banter continued, Haylee suddenly remembered something. She turned to the others with a spark of excitement.  

“OH! You guys told me the other day that we could go to the city when we had time. Well, we’re finished with our classes, and we don’t have any missions for the day. Can we go now?”  

Suguru raised an eyebrow, looking mildly intrigued. “You need something from the city?”  

“Yeah,” Haylee nodded. “I need to grab a few things for the trip to Kyoto, I couldn't bring all my clothes from Milan. Plus, I haven’t really seen much of Tokyo yet.”  

Satoru leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. “So, you’re saying you need us to be your tour guides? You better appreciate the luxury, princess.”  

“It’s either you or me wandering around aimlessly,” Haylee shot back, grinning. “And I’m sure you wouldn’t want me getting lost and embarrassing Tokyo Jujutsu High.”  

“You’re catching on to my brilliance,” Satoru said smugly. “Alright, fine. I’ll guide you.”  

“You mean we’ll guide her,” Shoko corrected. “There’s no way we’re letting you take her alone. You’d probably get distracted by some street vendor and leave her stranded.”  

“Hey! I’m a responsible person,” Satoru protested.  

Suguru snorted. “Sure you are. Anyway, I’m in. It’ll be nice to get off campus for a bit.”  

“Same here,” Shoko added. “But we’re keeping it quick. I’ve got things to do later.”  

“Quick?” Satoru repeated dramatically. “This is a golden opportunity to show Haylee the city. You don’t just rush an experience like this!”  

“It’s a shopping trip, not a sightseeing tour,” Shoko said flatly.  

Haylee laughed as she stood up from her seat, “Let’s go before you all start bickering about the itinerary.”  

***

As they made their way to the city, the group’s dynamic was as lively as ever. Satoru pointed out random landmarks, sometimes giving absurdly wrong explanations just to mess with Haylee.  

“That building? Totally haunted,” he said, nodding toward a skyscraper.  

“It’s an office,” Shoko deadpanned.  

“Haunted offices are a thing,” Satoru insisted.  

Haylee giggled but ignored him, instead turning to Suguru. “Where’s the best place to shop for, like, clothes are there any malls around here?”  

“There’s a department store not far from the station,” Suguru replied. “It’s got everything you’ll need.”  

“Perfect!” Haylee said.  

As they entered the bustling city center, Haylee couldn’t help but feel a little overwhelmed by the sheer energy of Tokyo. The flashing signs, the chatter of crowds, and the vibrant atmosphere were unlike anything she’d experienced before.  

Satoru noticed her expression and grinned. “First time in a big city, huh? Don’t worry, stick with me. I’m practically a celebrity around here.”  

Shoko rolled her eyes. “Ignore him. Just don’t get distracted, or we’ll lose you in the crowd.”  

“I’ll be fine,” Haylee assured her, though she couldn’t help but stick a little closer to the group.  

“Alright,” Suguru said, glancing at a street map. “The store’s just ahead. Let’s get this done before Satoru decides to buy a bunch of junk food for no reason.”  

“Excuse you,” Satoru said. “Snacks are essential for any trip.”  

“You’re insufferable,” Shoko muttered, but the corners of her mouth twitched in amusement.  

Haylee smiled, feeling a sense of warmth despite the chaos around her. For the first time since arriving in Tokyo, she felt like she was starting to belong.  

As they entered the store Suguru had mentioned, Haylee began browsing through the racks with an air of determination. However, after several minutes of flipping through hangers, her expression soured.

“Ugh, nothing here really catches my eye,” she said, sighing in frustration.

Satoru, leaning against a display with the most uninterested expression possible, perked up. “Are you seriously this picky? You’ve been here for five minutes!”

“I’m not picky,” Haylee countered, “I just know what I like. Is there a better store around here? Something with nicer clothes?”

Shoko raised an eyebrow. “What kind of places do you usually shop at?”

Haylee hesitated, pouting her lips. “Uh... I’m not sure. My mom’s assistant usually handles that for me.”

There was a moment of silence as the trio stared at her.

“You don’t shop for yourself?” Shoko asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.

“I never really had to,” Haylee admitted sheepishly.

Satoru’s eyes lit up with amusement as he threw an arm around Haylee’s shoulders. “Oh, I see what’s going on here. Our little princess is used to having her wardrobe curated for her! Don’t worry, I know just the place to keep up with your taste.”

“Is it actually a good place, or are you just messing with me?” Haylee asked suspiciously.

“Have I ever led you astray?” Satoru said with mock offense, earning a simultaneous “yes” from both Suguru and Shoko.

Despite her doubts, Haylee followed them as Satoru led the group to a sleek, upscale store a few streets away. The moment they stepped inside, Haylee’s eyes lit up.

“Okay, this is more like it,” she said, already heading toward the racks of neatly displayed clothes.

While Haylee darted between sections, the others hung back, watching her in mild amusement.

“Think she’s ever shopped this fast before?” Shoko wondered aloud.

Suguru shrugged with a joyous grin. 

Satoru smirked. “Told you guys I know how to deliver.”

After what felt like no time at all, Haylee returned to the group with a small pile of clothes in her arms: skirts, tops, and a jacket.

“That was fast,” Suguru said, raising an eyebrow. “How’d you manage that?”

Haylee just gave them a small smile, not offering an explanation.

***

Once they were out of the store and some other stores Haylee decided to visit, Suguru stretched his arms over his head. “Alright, now that the shopping’s done, how about food? I’m starving.”

“Finally,” Shoko said. “I was waiting for someone to say it.”

“Where are we going?” Haylee asked.

“There’s a Burger King around the corner,” Suguru suggested. “Sound good?”

“Works for me,” Satoru said. “I’ve got a craving for something greasy.”

The group entered the fast-food restaurant, and as they approached the counter, Satoru immediately began rattling off his order.

“Yeah, I’ll take... uh, six chicken burgers, two large fries, and - oh, add a large soda to that.”

Haylee gawked at him. “Are you feeding a family?”

“Nope. That’s all for me,” Satoru said proudly.

“Disgusting,” Shoko muttered under her breath.

Suguru smirked. “You’re going to regret this later.”

“Nah,” Satoru said, waving a dismissive hand. “I’m invincible.”

When the group sat down with their food, the teasing continued.

“You realize you ordered more burgers than Shoko and I did combined, right?” Haylee pointed out.

Satoru shrugged, taking a massive bite out of one. “What can I say? I’m a growing boy.”

“Growing sideways, maybe,” Shoko quipped, earning a laugh from Suguru and a playful glare from Satoru.

Haylee grinned, enjoying the lively atmosphere. 

After finishing eating at Burger King, Shoko excused herself saying she had things to do and left the trio. Haylee glanced at her friends, her eyes sparkling with a mix of excitement and mischief.  

“Actually…” she began, earning groans from Satoru and Suguru almost instantly.  

“Oh no,” Satoru groaned dramatically. “She’s got that look in her eye againnnn.”  

“I just want to check one more store!” Haylee pleaded, her tone sweet but determined.  

“Haylee,” Suguru said with mock severity, “if I end up visiting one more store after all that walking, my legs will stop working.”  

Haylee rolled her eyes but flashed them a grin. “Come on, you’re both exaggerating. This’ll be the last one, I promise.”  

***

The trio entered a trendy boutique filled with racks of eclectic and flashy clothing. The moment they walked in, Haylee’s attention was captured by a rack of patterned jackets, and she disappeared among the aisles, flipping through hangers with focus.  

Satoru sighed loudly, flopping dramatically into one of the plush armchairs near the dressing rooms. “How long do you think she’s gonna take this time?”  

Suguru leaned against a nearby rack, glancing over to where Haylee was buried in fabric. “Long enough for us to find some entertainment.” His lips curled into a sly grin as his eyes landed on a display of particularly outrageous outfits.  

“Oh no,” Satoru said with a mock tone, catching the look. “What are you plotting, Suguru?”  

Suguru grabbed a fluorescent pink jacket with massive sequined shoulders and tossed it to Satoru. “I dare you to try this on. Full runway walk included.”  

Satoru’s eyebrows shot up as he examined the garment. “This? Suguru, this is beyond ugly. This is criminal.”  

“That’s the point,” Suguru smirked.  

Not one to back down from a challenge, Satoru shrugged off his coat and threw on the jacket. “Prepare to witness fashion history,” he declared, striking a ridiculous pose.  

***

As Haylee continued browsing, she suddenly heard loud laughter coming from the front of the store. She peeked around the rack just in time to see Satoru strutting down an imaginary catwalk, his face serious but his movements exaggerated, spinning in the bright pink monstrosity of a jacket.  

Suguru doubled over, wheezing with laughter. “This- this is too much. You look like a cursed mascot for a failed 80s band!”  

“Watch and learn, amateurs,” Satoru said, grabbing an even more ridiculous feathered scarf from another rack and draping it over himself with a flourish.  

Suguru wasn’t about to let Satoru have all the fun. He snatched a pair of neon green pants and a leopard-print blazer, layering them over his uniform. “I can’t let you steal the spotlight all by yourself, Satoru,” he said, striking his own absurd pose.  

***

By now, the staff had taken notice of their antics. A store clerk approached with a mix of amusement and concern. “Uh, gentlemen, can I help you find anything… normal?”  

“Oh, we’re fine,” Satoru said breezily, flipping the feathered scarf dramatically. “But thank you for your concern, darling.”  

The clerk frowned, clearly less entertained now, especially as Suguru leaned against a mannequin, causing it to wobble dangerously.  

Haylee emerged from the aisles just as the situation escalated. “What on earth are you two doing?” she asked, trying to sound annoyed but failing to suppress a grin.  

“Enhancing our fashion senses,” Suguru replied, gesturing grandly to his ridiculous ensemble.  

“Or maybe just bringing this store to its knees with our style,” Satoru added, smirking.  

Unfortunately, the manager was less charmed. “I’m sorry, but I’m going to have to ask you two to leave,” he said firmly.  

***

Outside the store, Haylee clutched her bag of purchases, shaking her head at the boys. “You guys got us kicked out,” she said, her voice shaky with suppressed laughter.  

“Oh, come on,” Satoru said, still proudly wearing the pink sequined jacket. “You have to admit, I rocked this look.”  

Haylee tried to hold it in but burst into uncontrollable laughter. “You… you looked like a cursed flamingo!” she managed between gasps.  

Suguru joined in, wiping tears from his eyes. “Worth it,” he said, grinning.  

Haylee laughed so hard that her stomach began to ache, and she had to lean against a lamppost to catch her breath. “I can’t- oh my God, Satoru, oh guys, please stop- you’re ridiculous!”  

Satoru bowed dramatically. “Thank you, thank you. I live to entertain.”  

Still giggling, Haylee straightened up and started walking. “Alright, clowns. I think it's time to return to Jujutsu High before you to embarass us again.”  

“Embarrass?” Satoru repeated, feigning offense. “You mean dazzle?”  

And with that, the trio headed off, laughter still lingering in the air.

As the three returned to Jujutsu High, the crisp evening air wrapped around them, signaling the slow retreat of summer. The sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in shades of orange and pink as the dragon soared toward the familiar grounds of the school.

Haylee leaned back against the cool scales of Suguru’s dragon, the rhythmic beat of its body lulling her into a calm state. She glanced over at Satoru and Suguru, who were joking around like they always did - carefree and effortlessly entertaining, even in the quiet moments. For a brief second, she wondered how they'd managed to stay so carefree at all times. 

She thought back to the day. The shopping trip had been ridiculous - Satoru and Suguru had been total troublemakers, and even though she knew they were probably banned from that boutique for life, Haylee couldn’t remember the last time she’d laughed so hard. She was learning, bit by bit, that being around these two, with their strange humor and chaos, was something she didn’t mind at all.

But more than that, she was starting to understand what it felt like to be part of something. Maybe she wasn’t as average as she once thought, and maybe Jujutsu High wasn’t just a place to get ahead. It was a place where bonds were formed, even if they were as odd and unpredictable as her friends.

Her mind wandered to the Kyoto Sister-School Goodwill Event. Haylee had no idea what to expect, but with Satoru and Suguru by her side, she was sure that even the most boring parts of it would be turned into something unforgettable. If their antics today were any indication, nothing would ever be dull when they were around. 

The dragon touched down softly on the Jujutsu High grounds, the evening settling around them like a blanket. As they disembarked, Haylee glanced over at the two boys, who were already arguing over something trivial, probably for the hundredth time that day. She couldn't help but smile.  

No matter what happened next, she was ready. Ready for Kyoto, ready for whatever challenges awaited, and most of all, ready for the next adventure with the friends who, despite their quirks, had already made this place feel a lot more like home.

Chapter Text

The train ride had been nothing short of chaos. Satoru had taken it upon himself to entertain - or torment - his friends and every unlucky passenger within earshot. Suguru, of course, had joined in, while Shoko and Haylee did their best to ignore the boys’ antics. By the time they arrived at Kyoto, Yaga looked ready to expel them all just for a moment of peace.

As the group approached the gates of Kyoto Jujutsu High, Haylee couldn’t help but feel a mix of excitement and unease. The campus was grander than Tokyo’s - traditional Japanese architecture blended with modern enhancements. Stone paths led to towering, ancient trees, and students milled about in crisp uniforms, their presence commanding a sense of order and tradition.

At the entrance, Utahime Iori stood stiffly beside Mei Mei, the Kyoto faculty, and several of their other students and teachers. Utahime’s face was a blend of forced politeness and barely contained irritation.

“Welcome to Kyoto Jujutsu High,” Utahime began, bowing slightly, with the others. Her tone was formal, but her gaze flickered to Satoru as if expecting a snarky comment.

“Utahime!” Satoru exclaimed, grinning ear to ear. “Still as stiff as ever, I see. Do you ever relax?”

Utahime’s forced smile twitched. “And you’re still as insufferable as I remember, Gojo.”

Mei Mei stepped forward gracefully, her long silver hair gleaming in the sunlight. “It’s an honor to host the Tokyo students this year,” she said, her voice smooth and detached. Her sharp eyes lingered on Haylee for a moment, assessing her. “I trust you’ll find this year’s event... enlightening.”

Shoko leaned toward Haylee and whispered, “Why do I feel like she’s sizing us up for a fight?”

Haylee gave a nervous smile, unsure how to respond.

A tall Kyoto student, standing beside Utahime, bowed deeply. “I’m Airi Hanada. I’ll be your guide for the tour. Please follow me.”

“Is this going to be one of those boring, ‘look at our pretty campus’ things?” Satoru muttered under his breath.

Suguru nudged him. “Play nice, or Yaga will add extra training when we get back.”

“But before we begin the tour, I’ll show you where you’ll be staying during your visit. Please follow me,” Hanada said warmly, leading the group toward the dormitory.  

She guided them through the quiet halls of the dormitory before stopping at two adjacent rooms. “These will be your accommodations. Shoko-chan and Haylee-chan, this room is yours. Gojo-kun and Geto-kun, the one next door is for you two.”  

Haylee peeked inside her room, her lips curling into a slight smile. Sharing with Shoko was ideal, and she felt relieved to avoid dealing with Satoru or Suguru as roommates. “Do Kyoto students not have their own rooms?” she asked, curiosity more than annoyance coloring her tone.  

“It’s probably because there are so many of them,” Suguru speculated, leaning casually against the doorframe. “More students than rooms, so they double up.”  

“But why are there so many more students here than in Tokyo?” Haylee’s brow furrowed.  

“Because, princess,” Satoru chimed in with a mischievous grin, “Tokyo’s dangerous. Families outside the city don’t want their precious kids dying in a broken system, so they send them to Kyoto where it’s ‘safe.’”  

Haylee rolled her eyes at his dramatic delivery but decided to let it slide. After dropping their bags in their respective rooms, the group stepped back outside, where Hanada awaited them with an enthusiastic smile.  

“Now that you’re settled in, let’s start the tour!” she exclaimed, clapping her hands together.  

The tour dragged on, as Hanada led them across the sprawling campus, eagerly explaining every ancient building’s history and significance. While Hanada was clearly passionate, her enthusiasm failed to infect her audience. After what felt like hours, Haylee decided enough was enough.  

“Um, excuse me, Hanada-chan?” she interjected, her voice polite but firm. “Don’t you think this tour is a bit… much for the first day? We just arrived, and it’s exhausting.”  

Her classmates turned to her, clearly amused but somewhat surprised by her bluntness.  

Hanada’s expression faltered. “Oh, but this is an important part of the event! Tokyo students must learn about our remarkable campus and its rich Jujutsu history!”  

Satoru smirked and added dramatically, “Actually, Haylee’s got a point. This is boring, and Kyoto’s really dropping the ball on hospitality, don't you think so Harada-chan?”  

“My name is Hanada, not Harada, Gojo-kun!” she shot back, her face flushing red. “And this tour was meant to make your stay more enjoyable.”  

Suguru chuckled. “Well, Hanada, you’re welcome to continue your ‘entertaining’ tour without us. We’ll just entertain ourselves.” He spun on his heel, and the others followed suit, leaving their guide flustered and fuming.  

“I need to call my parents,” Haylee said to the group as they walked away. “I promised them I’d let them know when we arrived.” She broke off from the others, heading toward the phone booth she’d spotted near the dorms.  

Sliding inside the small booth, Haylee dialed her father’s number. The phone rang a few times before she heard his familiar voice.  

“Hello? Who’s this?”  

“Dad! It’s me. How are you guys doing?”  

“Haylee! We’re doing fine. How’s Kyoto? Did you make it there safely?”  

“Yeah, we arrived a couple of hours ago,” she replied, slipping into her usual complaining tone. “And they made us go on this long, boring tour before we could even rest!”  

Her father chuckled. “That’s their way of welcoming you. Don’t be so quick to judge - they’re just trying to show you their best side. Kyoto Jujutsu High is known for its great hospitality, Haylee.”  

Haylee rolled her eyes, though a small smile tugged at her lips. “Whatever. How’s Mom? How’s Yuuta? Can I talk to him? I miss him so much.”  

“I think you miss Yuuta the most out of all of us,” her father teased.  

“Well, maybe if you hadn’t sent me here against my will, I’d miss you more,” she shot back, her voice half-joking but tinged with a hint of truth.  

In the background, Haylee heard a familiar voice shout, “Is that Haylee?”  

“Yuuta!” she said, brightening. “Hey, it’s me!”  

“Haylee! When are you coming back? It’s been forever!”  

“I know, Yuu, I’m sorry it’s taking so long. But you know me - I keep my promises. don't worry about it, okay?”  

“You always keep your promises,” Yuuta said confidently. “You promised to buy me that car set, and you did. And you promised we’d get more ice cream, and we did that too!”  

Haylee laughed. “Exactly. So trust me, alright? Just wait a little longer. Your sister’s plan won’t fail!”  

As they continued chatting, Haylee suddenly felt a prickle of awareness. Someone was watching her. Glancing out the booth’s window, she caught a glimpse of movement among the trees.  

“Hey, Yuu, I’ve got to go now, but I’ll call you again soon, okay?” she said quickly, hanging up before he could respond.  

Stepping out of the booth, she called out sharply, “So, is eavesdropping a Kyoto tradition?”  

There was a pause before Satoru stepped out from behind a tree, smirking. “How’d you know I was from Kyoto?”  

“Satoru?!” she snapped, her irritation mixing with embarrassment. “What did you hear?”  

“Nothing much,” he teased, his smirk widening. “Just something about a ‘plan.’ Are we on a secret mission now?”  

“Shut up and don’t say a word about this to anyone,” she warned, her voice low and threatening.  

“Woah, so scary~” he drawled mockingly. “I can't figure you out, Haylee. One second you’re all sunshine and rainbows and the other you're the most gloomiest person I know. ”  

“Leave me alone, and I’ll stay sunshine and rainbows forever,” she retorted, walking away before he could respond.  

As she stormed off, Satoru called after her, “I was just here to tell you dinner’s ready!”  

Fuming, Haylee wandered aimlessly through the campus, her frustration with Satoru and herself growing. If she kept talking about her goal a bit more, the next second she knew, Satoru would go and tell Yaga about her plan just for the sake of annoying her. And didn't Satoru have any better business than listening to her private conversations? 

She hadn’t even been paying attention during the campus tour, so she was completely lost.  

“Hi! You’re Haylee, right?” a friendly voice called out.  

Haylee turned to see Utahime leaning out of a nearby window.  

“Yeah, and you're Utahime Senpai, right?” she said cautiously.  

"Yep! Why don't you come inside? Dinner’s about to start, and Shoko’s already here,” Utahime said with a warm smile.  

Grateful for the friendly face, Haylee nodded and entered the building. She found Shoko sitting with Utahime and Mei Mei at a table. With a small smile, she joined them, letting the warmth of their company ease her lingering frustration.

Haylee sat down at the table beside Utahime, with Shoko settling in next to Mei Mei. The atmosphere felt cordial, though a hint of tension lingered between Haylee and Mei Mei, who regarded her with a cool, assessing gaze.  

“So, Haylee,” Mei Mei began, her tone calm but distant, “how do you find Kyoto so far? Adjusting well, or is it too overwhelming for a Western student like you?”  

Haylee smiled, trying to match Mei Mei’s composure. “It’s… different, but I think I’ll manage. The tour was long, but the campus is beautiful.”  

Shoko leaned back, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “She’s just being polite. We’re exhausted. You guys really don’t believe in letting people rest first?”  

Utahime laughed softly. “Well, I don’t organize these things, so don’t blame me. But you’ll see - it’s worth it once you get used to the pace here.”  

Mei Mei raised an eyebrow but said nothing, opting instead to sip her tea. Haylee noticed her detached demeanor but decided not to address it.  

Moments later, the sound of approaching laughter broke the calm. Satoru and Suguru sauntered into the room, their energy shifting the atmosphere immediately.  

“Well, well, if it isn’t Kyoto’s strongest student,” Satoru drawled as he slid into the seat parallel to Haylee. Suguru followed, sitting in front of him and next to Haylee with a smirk.  

“Are we late?” Suguru asked smugly, clearly knowing the answer.  

“Dinner’s just about to be served,” Utahime replied, her tone polite but firm.  

The food was brought out soon after, each table receiving neatly arranged trays of rice, miso soup, and side dishes. The group started eating, but the peace didn’t last long.  

“So, Utahime,” Satoru began, his grin wide and mischievous, “how’s it feel to be the weakest senpai at the table?”  

Utahime stiffened, glaring at him. “Excuse me? That’s an incredibly disrespectful thing to say.”  

Suguru joined in, his tone mockingly thoughtful. “He has a point, though. I mean, you’re not exactly… formidable, are you?”  

“Senpais like you should command respect,” Satoru added, his voice dripping with mock sincerity. “But it’s hard to respect someone who’d probably lose to a strong gust of wind.”  

Utahime slammed her chopsticks down, her cheeks flushed with anger. “You two are insufferable! Show some respect to your senpai!”  

Shoko and Haylee exchanged glances but said nothing, both watching the unfolding chaos with a mix of sympathy. Mei Mei remained calm, quietly eating her meal as though none of it concerned her.  

Utahime eventually stopped responding to the boys, choosing instead to focus on her food. Seeing this, Satoru’s grin turned even more devious.  

“Oh no,” he said dramatically, holding up a small piece of fish. “I’ve made a terrible mistake.”  

Before anyone could ask what he meant, he flicked the fish into Utahime’s hair.  

Utahime froze, her eyes widening. Shoko choked on her drink, and Haylee covered her mouth to suppress a laugh.  

Suguru burst into laughter. “Terrible mistake indeed! How could you do such a thing to your senpai, Satoru?”  

Satoru, feigning guilt, added, “It’s so unlike me. I guess I’ll have to apologize… later.”  

Utahime slowly reached up to remove the offending piece of food from her hair, her expression dark. “You two are the worst.”  

Satoru leaned back in his chair, completely unbothered. “We’re just helping you build character, senpai.”  

“Consider it a lesson in patience,” Suguru said, still laughing.  

Utahime looked ready to strangle them both, but she settled for an exasperated sigh. “I hope you both choke on your rice.”  

The table dissolved into chaos, with Shoko finally breaking her silence to mutter, “Well, this is what it's like dealing with two toddlers every day.”  

Haylee couldn’t help but agree as well. The dinner was anything but peaceful, but it was certainly unforgettable.  

***

The grand hall of Kyoto Jujutsu High was dimly lit, with rows of students seated in neat, almost militaristic formation. The air buzzed with a mix of curiosity and stifled yawns as Principal Gakuganji took the stage. He cleared his throat, the sound amplified by the microphone, commanding attention.  

“Welcome, students of Tokyo and Kyoto Jujutsu High,” he began, his voice deep and authoritative. “Tonight, we gather to reflect on the rich history of the Tokyo-Kyoto Sister School Goodwill Event, an event born from unity and the shared goal of eradicating cursed spirits. This tradition... dates back centuries.”  

Haylee shifted in her seat, already regretting her decision not to fake an illness. She glanced sideways at Shoko, who sat with an expression so blank it could rival a mannequin’s. Satoru and Suguru, seated a few rows ahead, were whispering and stifling laughter, clearly entertaining themselves at Gakuganji’s expense.  

The principal droned on, his monotone voice a deadly lullaby. He detailed the event's origins, spoke at length about past battles, and quoted texts so ancient that even the Kyoto students looked bored.  

Haylee tried to focus, but her mind began to wander. This cannot go on for another hour, she thought. Her legs were itching to move, her head buzzing with an urgent need for fresh air.  

Her eyes darted around the room. Most of the students were too focused - or too terrified - to even shift in their seats. Perfect. She leaned toward Shoko and whispered, “I’m going to make a break for it.”  

Shoko barely turned her head, her voice a whisper of resignation. “You’re insane. Gakuganji will notice.”  

“Not if I’m quiet,” Haylee shot back, a mischievous grin creeping onto her face.  

Sliding her chair back as silently as possible, Haylee stood. She shuffled sideways toward the nearest exit, moving in slow, deliberate steps.  

A creak from the wooden floor echoed through the room. Haylee froze mid-step, her heart pounding. Gakuganji paused, his sharp eyes scanning the hall.  

“Students, it is imperative that you pay attention,” he barked, his gaze sweeping past Haylee without lingering.  

The tension broke, and she resumed her escape, this time quicker and less careful. Her heart raced as she slipped through the side door, the heavy wood closing behind her with a faint click.

The cool night air hit her face, and she exhaled in relief. “Freedom,” she muttered, leaning against the wall of the building.  

She wasn’t alone for long. Footsteps approached, and Haylee spun around, half expecting a teacher - or worse, Gakuganji himself.  

Instead, she found Satoru, grinning like a schoolboy caught raiding the cookie jar.  

“I knew you wouldn’t last,” Satoru said.   

Haylee crossed her arms, pretending to be annoyed. “You were planning to sneak out, weren’t you?”  

“Planning? Nah,” Satoru said, leaning against the wall beside her. “I just have a finely tuned radar for boring situations. And you triggered mine the second you got up.”  

As Haylee and Satoru wandered through the quiet paths of the Kyoto Jujutsu High campus, a comfortable silence settled between them. The soft rustle of the night breeze through the trees filled the air, and for a moment, it felt like the rest of the world had disappeared.  

Satoru broke the stillness. “Haylee.”  

She glanced at him, her expression guarded. “What?”  

He hesitated, an unusual sight for someone so effortlessly confident. “About earlier… I just wanted to say sorry. For, you know, eavesdropping on your call.”  

Haylee blinked, caught off guard by the apology. “You’re apologizing? Are you feeling okay?”  

“Don’t get used to it,” he said, flashing her his signature grin. But it quickly faded, replaced by something almost sincere. “I mean it, though. I shouldn’t have done that. It wasn’t cool.”  

She studied him for a moment, as if trying to decide whether he was being genuine. Finally, she sighed, her shoulders relaxing. “Fine. Apology accepted. But don’t pull that again.”  

“It's a promise. You know I always keep my promises, right?” he said making his voice high-pitched to copy Haylee's, while grinning. 

Haylee rolled her eyes and let out a muffled laugh. 

They walked on, their steps crunching softly against the stone path. The tension between them had eased, replaced by a lighter, more comfortable silence.  

“So,” Satoru said suddenly, “what’s your favorite food?”  

Haylee turned to him, eyebrows raised. “What?”  

“Your favorite food,” he repeated as if it were the most natural question in the world.  

“Why do you care?” she asked, her tone skeptical but not unfriendly.  

“Because I realized I don’t know much about you, and that’s a tragedy,” he said dramatically, placing a hand over his heart.  

Haylee rolled her eyes, but a small smile crept onto her lips. “Pizza, I guess, or Caesar Salad. Nothing fancy.”  

“Pizza?” Satoru said, feigning shock. “Wow, how adventurous.”  

“Oh, please,” she retorted. “What’s yours then, oh connoisseur of fine dining?”  

“I like everything that is sweet,” he said with a proud face and an exaggerated air of sophistication.  

Haylee snorted. “That’s even more basic than pizza!”  

“Excuse me,” Satoru said, pretending to look offended. “Desserts are of great depth and refinement to every cuisine.”  

She laughed, shaking her head. “You’re ridiculous.”  

“Ridiculously charming,” he corrected with a wink.  

“Sure, let’s go with that,” Haylee replied, her smile widening.  

As they continued walking and chatting about mundane topics, a question suddenly popped into Haylee’s mind. Glancing at Satoru, she tilted her head curiously.

“Why do you always wear those glasses? Even now, when it’s dark outside?”

Satoru stopped mid-step and turned to her, looking genuinely surprised. “Wait, you seriously don’t know?”

Haylee shook her head, her expression earnest.

“It’s because of my technique - Limitless,” he said simply, as if that explained everything.

Seeing her brows furrow in confusion, he sighed dramatically, then started to explain in a way he thought she’d understand.

“You see, my technique allows me to control the flow of cursed energy around me. It’s like... imagine there’s an invisible barrier or space between me and everything else. The glasses? They help me adjust how I perceive things, so my senses don’t get too overwhelmed.”

Haylee nodded slowly, trying to process what he said. “So... it’s like you’re seeing the world differently, and the glasses help you tone it down?”

“Exactly!” he said, giving her an exaggerated thumbs-up. “I knew you were quick.”

"But there's no invisible barrier between us, is there? I never realized one." She asked, confused. 

"Well genius it's because there's no barrier around us now", he explained, "I only use it during missions and even then I get too overwhelmed."

Haylee rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide her smile. “Well, I guess that makes sense. Still, you look like a shady movie character wearing them at night.”

“Shady?!” Satoru gasped dramatically. “These glasses are fashionable. You just don’t get my impeccable sense of style.”

“Yeah, sure,” Haylee teased, her laughter ringing out into the quiet night as they continued down the path.

“What about the thing you said earlier?” Haylee asked, tilting her head slightly. “You know, about being from Kyoto?”

Satoru raised an eyebrow, looking at her incredulously. “Wait, you actually didn’t know that?”

“No,” she replied, folding her arms. “I thought a Kyoto student was eavesdropping because, well, this sort of thing never happened in Tokyo.” She paused, narrowing her eyes at him. “Well... as far as I know, at least.”

Satoru chuckled sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. “Hehe, okay, fair. But yeah, my clan’s from Kyoto. I was actually born here.”

“Seriously?” Haylee said, her suspicion momentarily replaced with curiosity.

“Yup,” Satoru nodded. “I was homeschooled my whole childhood - biggest mistake ever because it meant they could hover over me constantly. So when they decided to send me to Jujutsu High, I kind of... ran away from the Kyoto Jujutsu High.”

“You ran away?” she repeated, her tone hovering between disbelief and amusement.

“Yup,” he said with a cheeky grin. “I couldn’t stand the constant pressure and expectations. Being at the Tokyo campus means fewer clan politics and more space to just be... myself.”

Haylee regarded him quietly for a moment, her expression softening. “I guess that makes sense. It sounds... freeing, in a way.”

“It is,” he said, glancing at her with a rare flicker of sincerity. “Though I still have to deal with people thinking I’m either too talented or too much trouble. You get it, right?”

“Me?” she blinked, then laughed lightly. “Yeah, I understand you. Just because you are more special and talented doesn't mean you owe them anything. I know they are constantly bugging you for you to be their... savior or something. But you don't have to, you can just live your life, Satoru. You aren't debted to anyone."

He gave her a small smile, shoving his hands into his pockets as they continued their walk. “Now you know my big secret. You owe me yours someday, Haylee.”

"I’ll tell you my big secret if you show me your eyes," Haylee said with a teasing smile.

Satoru stopped in his tracks, turning around to gauge if she was serious. A grin spread across his face, clearly entertained by the exchange.

"Really?" he asked, confirming her request with an exaggerated tone. "In exchange for your secret, you wanna see my eyes?"

"Yeah," Haylee shrugged casually. "I realized I’ve never seen them before, so… I’m curious, just like you."

They stood under a streetlight, the warm glow illuminating the quiet campus of Kyoto Jujutsu High. The night breeze rustled through their surroundings, tousling Haylee's hair and causing it to briefly obscure her face.

Satoru couldn’t help but think, I’d show them to her if she just asked, no need for a secret in return.

With a playful glint in his eye, he leaned in closer to her, lowering his head so she could remove his sunglasses herself.

Haylee hesitated for a second, but then, with a gentle hand, she slid the circular glasses off his face. The streetlight bathed his face, and for the first time, she saw his eyes.

The moment felt suspended in time.

Haylee’s breath caught in her throat as she stared into the depths of his eyes - blue, so striking that they seemed to hold all the skies and the seas within them.

Blue. She thought, lost in the brilliance of their color.

For a few moments, she couldn’t look away, mesmerized by how the light shimmered in his gaze. Then, slowly, she realized just how close they were, how intently she was staring, and she blinked herself back to reality. Taking a few steps back, she awkwardly muttered, "Sorry…" Her face flushed slightly, still under the spell of those beautiful eyes.

Satoru just chuckled, clearly amused by her reaction.

Satoru, ever the instigator, didn’t let the moment hang too long before breaking the silence with a playful grin.

“So, what’s the verdict, Haylee? Am I even more mysterious now that you’ve seen my eyes? Or were you hoping for something… more dramatic?” he teased, leaning against a nearby pillar, looking amused.

Haylee rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress a smile. “They’re just eyes, Satoru. I didn’t expect a grand reveal or anything,” she said, trying to act nonchalant but still a bit flustered.

“Oh, come on, you loved my eyes, didn't you?” Satoru chuckled, his voice teasing but light. “Maybe next time I’ll show you my true form. Wait, should I charge you for that one?”

Haylee laughed despite herself. "I know you're bullshitting and if you think I’m going to pay for a peek, you’re sadly mistaken."

He winked. “Ah, but I’m the most priceless thing you’ll ever encounter. You should consider yourself lucky."

She groaned and shook her head, the playful back-and-forth bringing a much-needed levity to the night.

After a few more rounds of teasing, Haylee’s yawn interrupted their banter. “Ugh, I think I’m actually getting sleepy. All this... mystery has worn me out,” she said, stretching her arms overhead.

“Sleepy already?” Satoru raised an eyebrow dramatically. “I thought you were a night owl, ready to stay up and chat about the mysteries of the universe."

“I have limits, you know,” Haylee replied, stifling another yawn. “Besides, tomorrow’s another day of chaos. I need my rest."

“Fine, fine," Satoru relented, making an exaggerated motion of surrender. "But don’t think I’ll forget this, Haylee. You owe me for that incredible reveal. A real conversation about my greatness - next time."

"Yeah, yeah. I’ll be sure to pencil that in," Haylee said with a half-smile, before turning toward the dormitory. "Goodnight, Satoru."

“Goodnight, princess. Sweet dreams... or whatever,” he called out, winking one last time before heading toward his own room.

As she entered her shared room with Shoko, the warmth of the room welcomed her, and she was already mentally preparing for whatever the next day would bring. She couldn’t help but smile as she closed the door behind her, finally feeling the exhaustion of the day catch up with her.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Haylee was jolted awake by the sound of her roommate’s voice cutting through the silence.

“Hayleeeeeeee, wake uppppp,” Shoko called out, her voice still groggy. “We gotta get ready and head to breakfast.”

Haylee groaned, burying her face deeper into her pillow. “I don’t want breakfast. You go eat it.” Her muffled voice barely escaped the pillow’s embrace.

Shoko sighed, her persistence unyielding. “It’s mandatory. Gakuganji and Yaga are gonna explain today’s game or whatever. So, get up!”

Reluctantly, Haylee dragged herself upright, letting out a dramatic groan. Just as she swung her legs off the bed, a loud thud resonated from the room next door.

Shoko giggled, the sound light and amused. “Satoru and Suguru are struggling to wake up. They’re not used to this early start.”

“This early?” Haylee muttered, her eyes still half-closed. “What time is it?”

Shoko glanced at the clock. “It’s 6:30.”

“WHAT?” Haylee’s voice rang out in disbelief, startling even herself. “Why are we getting up this early?”

From the next room, loud laughter erupted, followed by a familiar voice.

“She’s got a point!” Satoru’s voice echoed through the thin walls. “These Kyoto students are crazy!”

“Agreed,” Suguru chimed in, his voice also loud enough to carry over. “Who schedules breakfast at the crack of dawn?”

Despite her reluctance, Haylee and Shoko eventually got ready. Haylee opted for her uniform, pairing it with a neat half-up, half-down ponytail. Together, they made their way to the dining hall.

As they entered, Haylee noticed Utahime sitting with a different group of students this morning. It didn’t take much to guess why.

She’s probably trying to avoid Satoru and Suguru, Haylee thought.

Soon, breakfast was served, and while Haylee’s early wake-up mood was less than cheerful, she couldn’t help but appreciate the food. Kyoto’s dining hall offered a much wider variety compared to Tokyo, thanks to the sheer number of students.

The atmosphere shifted as Gakuganji and Yaga walked to the front of the dining hall, each holding a microphone. A hush fell over the room as they began to explain the day’s activity.

“This morning’s game will test your skills in exorcising curses,” Gakuganji announced, his voice steady and authoritative. “The student who earns the most points by the end of the event will win.”

The rules were straightforward:

• Grade 4 curses were worth 5 points.
• Grade 3 curses, 10 points.
• Grade 2 curses, 20 points.

Sounds alright, Haylee thought, nodding to herself.

But the moment Gakuganji stepped aside, the calm was disrupted by none other than Satoru and Suguru.

“20 points for a grade 2? That’s nothing!” Satoru scoffed, leaning back in his chair with a smirk. “We could clear this whole game in, like, two minutes.”

“Two minutes? You’re being generous,” Suguru added, his voice dripping with amusement. “I could probably do it in one.”

Their laughter echoed across the hall, earning glares from some students and stifled giggles from others. Haylee sighed, shaking her head as she continued to eat.

Leave it to those two to turn everything into a competition, she thought, a small smile tugging at her lips despite herself.

***

The group gathered in a vast arena, the edge of a dense, ancient forest looming before them like a living labyrinth. The air buzzed with excitement and a faint tinge of anxiety as students from both schools stood ready. Principal Yaga raised a hand to command attention, his booming voice delivering the rules with authority.  

“Exorcising curses will earn points based on their grade. Grade 4 earns five points, Grade 3 earns ten points, and Grade 2 earns twenty points. Assisting another student in need during a fight grants an additional fifteen points. The game will last for three hours. You are free to return early, but once you do, your score is locked.”  

The whistle blew, signaling the start of the game. The students dispersed into the shadowy forest, their figures swallowed by the thick foliage.  

Three minutes in, Haylee heard a distant shout echo through the trees. She paused, scanning the area cautiously. Following the noise, she spotted Utahime between the trees, battling a curse. From the looks of it, Utahime seemed to have the situation under control, her movements precise and calculated.  

"She's fine," Haylee murmured to herself, deciding not to intervene. Instead, she continued deeper into the forest.  

Ten minutes later, Haylee stumbled upon a sluggish Grade 4 curse. It snarled weakly as she summoned her technique, forming a translucent bubble of cursed energy in her palm. This was her newly honed skill - a "fate bubble" containing the specific outcomes or fates she envisioned. She hurled it at the curse, and the bubble burst on impact, causing the creature to dissolve instantly.  

“That’s five points,” she muttered, brushing off her hands.  

Over the next hour, Haylee encountered a Grade 3 curse and another Grade 4, bringing her score to a modest twenty points. She was growing frustrated; the forest seemed sparse, and the stronger curses eluded her.  

Just as she was considering changing direction, a low growl resonated behind her. Turning sharply, Haylee spotted a large, grotesque curse. Its immense aura radiated with energy far above a Grade 3, though not quite at Grade 1.  

Her lips curled into a grin. “Grade 2. Finally.”  

Summoning a bubble, she lunged at the creature. The fight was intense - the curse was agile, dodging her attacks with unnatural speed. Haylee panted, her stamina dwindling, but she refused to back down. After several close calls, she managed to pin the curse to the ground with a well-placed attack.  

She stood over it, preparing to land the final blow. But before her hand could strike, the curse dissolved into a heap of ashes.  

“What the—” she blurted, spinning around to find the culprit.  

Her eyes landed on a figure stepping gracefully out from the shadows. Silvery hair glinted in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees.  

“Mei Mei,” Haylee growled, her anger bubbling to the surface.  

“It was my kill. Why did you do that?” Haylee’s voice was sharp, her expression livid.  

Mei Mei smirked, twirling her weapon with infuriating ease. “Was it really? I just stepped in to help. You were struggling, sweetheart.”  

“I wasn’t struggling!” Haylee snapped. “I had it pinned! You just swooped in to steal points.”  

Mei Mei raised an eyebrow, her tone dripping with feigned innocence. “Oh, darling, I didn’t steal anything. I simply… expedited the process. And if my assistance nets me an extra fifteen points, who am I to argue with the rules?”  

“Expedited? You mean sabotaged!”  

Mei Mei chuckled, clearly enjoying Haylee’s frustration. “You know, it’s cute how competitive you are. But maybe next time, try to be faster. Or stronger.”  

Haylee clenched her fists, struggling to keep her temper in check. “You think you’re so clever, don’t you?”  

Mei Mei leaned in slightly, her smirk widening. “Not clever, sweetheart. Just better.”  

The words hung in the air, a challenge Haylee couldn’t ignore. She watched as Mei Mei turned, sauntering away without another glance, her posture radiating unshakable confidence.  

Haylee huffed, glaring after her. “This isn’t over.”

***

Haylee resumed her search for curses, her movements more automatic now, her mind wandering. She managed to exorcise two more Grade 4 curses with relative ease, though her focus wasn’t entirely on the fight. Her mind was tangled with questions.

How are they even tracking this? There’s no one here to see me exorcising these curses… Could I just lie about my points? The thought was tempting, but also irritating. She didn’t like the ambiguity, and it gnawed at her as she pushed forward.

A sudden scream shattered her thoughts.

“Ohhh, fuckkk!”

The voice came from somewhere to her right, frantic and high-pitched. Haylee immediately turned toward the sound, navigating through thick bushes. She emerged to see a blonde-haired boy struggling against a Grade 3 curse, his defenses barely holding up as the creature clawed at him.

“Do you want me to help?” she called out, her voice calm despite the chaos. She wanted to ensure she wasn’t overstepping and stilling kills - unlike someone else she could name, she thought bitterly.

“Yes, YES! Get this shit off of me!” the boy shouted, panicked and bruised from the curse’s relentless attacks.

Haylee didn’t hesitate. She summoned a fate bubble, envisioning an instant death for the curse. The bubble shot forward, bursting against the curse and dissolving it into nothingness. The boy fell to the ground, panting and disoriented.

I’m using way too much cursed energy, Haylee realized, feeling a wave of dizziness. Still, she knelt down and extended a hand to help him up.

“Thank you so m—” the boy started, but as he turned to face her, his words trailed off. His wide-eyed expression made Haylee suppress a small laugh.

“You’re welcome,” she said with a smile. “But I need to keep moving.”

As she turned to leave, the boy’s voice stopped her. “W-wait—please? I… I’m terrified of these curses. Can I walk with you until this thing ends?”

Haylee hesitated, glancing back at him. He looked genuinely shaken, and while she didn’t want to slow down, she couldn’t say no to someone so visibly scared.

“Fine,” she said, her tone resigned. “But only if you don’t slow me down.”

Relief washed over his face as he fell into step beside her.

“So, what’s your name?” Haylee asked, breaking the silence.

“Oh! Sorry, I should’ve introduced myself earlier. I’m Tsukumo Ren. I’m 14 years old,” he said, bowing slightly as they walked.

“Fourteen?” Haylee repeated, raising an eyebrow. “Aren’t you supposed to be at least fifteen to join Jujutsu High?”

Ren scratched the back of his head, giving a sheepish smile. “Yeah, that’s the rule, but I didn’t have a choice. My situation was… special, so they made an exception.”

“Huh.” Haylee nodded thoughtfully. “Well, I’m Haylee Romano-Okkotsu. I’m fifteen, and I came from Tokyo. Nice to meet you, Tsukumo-kun.”

“Ren is fine, senpai,” he said, grinning. Then, his curiosity got the better of him. “But wait- why do you have foreign names?”

Haylee smiled, finding the question innocent. “It’s a long story, but to keep it simple: my dad’s Japanese, and my mom’s Italian, and I got both of their surnames. My family’s a bit… scattered. I’ll spare you the boring details.”

Ren nodded, his eyes wide with interest. “That’s so cool. I didn’t know we’d get students like you here!”

The conversation was cut short when Haylee spotted another Grade 3 curse lurking nearby. Without hesitation, she took it down with a clean strike from her cursed bubble. Ren watched in awe, muttering a quiet “Whoa” as Haylee stood over the defeated curse, catching her breath.

Their search continued for a little while longer, but Haylee felt her energy waning. Just as she was considering heading back, a loud horn blasted through the forest.

“That’s the signal,” Ren said, relief evident in his voice.

“Finally,” Haylee muttered, already turning back toward the arena.

The students filed back into the open space, most of them looking either exhausted or exhilarated. Haylee scanned the crowd, her earlier question resurfacing.

How are they going to know how many curses we exorcised? she wondered.

Yaga and Gakuganji stood at the front of the group, their expressions stern as they began the wrap-up.

Haylee barely paid attention. She wasn’t expecting to win - she just hoped she wasn’t among the worst performers. That would be humiliating.

As the tallying process began, she crossed her fingers, hoping the day wouldn’t end on an embarrassing note.

The Kyoto student wrote down the points for each participant on a large whiteboard set up at the head of the arena, where some students and teachers sat, murmuring amongst themselves. Haylee weaved through the crowd, curious to see the rankings. She was almost at the board when someone gently grabbed her arm.  

“Haylee, how was it?” Suguru asked with his usual calm smile.  

“Hi, Suguru,” she replied, her tone a mix of frustration and resignation. “It was… I don’t know. I couldn’t find many curses.” She sighed, feeling the weight of underperformance.  

“It’s alright. Don’t beat yourself up over it,” he said reassuringly, his smile warm and genuine.  

“Sounds like you did well, though?” she asked, tilting her head.  

“Of course, sweetheart,” Suguru replied with a mischievous grin.  

Haylee blinked, her ears heating up slightly at the unexpected pet name. She chose not to dwell on it, brushing the reaction aside.  

The crowd grew quieter as Yaga walked to the front, a microphone in hand. “Everyone, settle down. We’ll be announcing the results in three minutes.”  

Before the announcement, Satoru and Shoko joined Haylee and Suguru.  

“I didn’t kill a single curse,” Shoko said with an unapologetic grin.  

“What? How?” Haylee asked, both surprised and relieved that she wouldn't be alone on the losers list. 

“I found a comfortable bush and napped next to it. Not very cozy, but better than wandering around for three hours. I’d rate it a solid 7 out of 10,” Shoko quipped, her grin widening. Suguru chuckled at her nonchalance.  

Satoru rolled his eyes. “Well, as you’d expect, I would’ve crushed this, but curses kept running away from me. It's like they know I’m too good for them.” He adjusted his sunglasses dramatically.  

Haylee laughed, shaking her head. The chatter subsided as Yaga began speaking.  

“This game wasn’t just about exorcising curses,” Yaga began, his tone serious. “It was about building cooperation, fostering bonds, and strengthening the ties between Tokyo and Kyoto students. It’s vital that we—”  

Haylee zoned out. *Blah, blah, blah…* She tapped her foot impatiently, waiting for the good part.  

Finally, Yaga shifted gears. “Now, I will announce the top five performers. If you wish to see your points, they’re listed on the board. Fifth place: Utahime Iori. Fourth place: Mei Mei. Third place: Haylee Romano-Okkotsu.”  

Haylee’s eyes widened in shock.  

Yaga continued, “Second place: Gojo Satoru.”  

A ripple of disbelief swept through the crowd. Even Haylee frowned, didn't he say he couldn't find curses?  

“And the winner is… Geto Suguru! Everyone, please congratulate him.”  

The students clapped, and Suguru gave a modest nod, though his smirk betrayed his pride.  

Haylee turned to Satoru, her expression a mix of curiosity and disbelief. “How did you got second place?”  

Satoru pouted dramatically. “What? I told you- the curses were running away from me!”  

"Yeah? That's what you said and you got second place?" 

"Ohh- I thought you were confused because I didn't get first place, princess", he grinned, "Y'know even though the curses run away from me, I still manage to get a win, that's how I am."

Suguru chuckled, patting Satoru’s shoulder.  

“How many points did you get?” Haylee asked, still trying to process the rankings.  

“180,” Suguru answered smoothly. “And I think Satoru had… 130?”  

Satoru gave a single nod in confirmation.  

Haylee frowned. “That doesn’t make any sense. I only got around 50 points. How did I get third place?”  

“That’s not right,” Shoko chimed in. “Mei-senpai was fourth, and she had 55 points. There’s no way you scored lower than her.”  

“Should we ask Yaga about it?” Suguru suggested, his voice calm but curious.  

“Yeah, let’s do that,” Haylee agreed, her confusion mounting. The group made their way to Yaga, hoping for some clarity. 

***

“Romano, I was hoping to talk to you.” Yaga’s deep voice interrupted Haylee’s internal spiraling as she approached him near the whiteboard. His tone was formal but not unkind. “It’s commendable that you didn’t escalate the issue you had with Mei Mei into a public conflict. I believe you chose to set it aside, understanding the importance of this event.”  

Haylee blinked, unsure where this was heading or what he was talking about. 

“Principal Gakuganji and I were discussing this just now,” Yaga continued, his words measured and deliberate, “and we wanted to thank you for handling the situation discreetly. Had it been brought up in front of other students, it might have undermined the very goal of this event, building bonds between the students of two schools.”  

He finished in one long breath, leaving Haylee with a sinking feeling in her stomach.  

As she listened, her heart began to plummet.

She realized what was happening. She slowly understood how much she had messed up. 

“Sensei, I have a question,” she asked hesitantly, masking her unease. “How… exactly were you able to watch us when we were in the woods?”  

Yaga straightened slightly, answering without hesitation. “I deployed multiple cursed corpses for this event. Each one followed a specific student, equipped with embedded cameras to record and transmit everything. It ensured we could monitor everyone’s progress and ensure their safety.”  

Haylee’s shoulders slumped, the weight of understanding settling on her. 

“I see,” she said softly, nodding as though this all made sense. “Thank you, Yaga Sensei.”  

With that, she turned back toward her friends, her mind racing. Suguru gave her a questioning glance, and Satoru tilted his head with mild curiosity.  

“What was that about?” Shoko asked, her tone casual but laced with intrigue.  

Haylee forced a smile, deciding it was best to play it cool. “Nothing. Just... feedback on the game.”  

Suguru raised an eyebrow but didn’t press, and the group continued talking, though Haylee found herself unusually quiet.

***

She looked at the clock on the wall of the dining hall, 14:48 , they were in the dining hall waiting for the lunch to be served. 

Haylee was unusually quiet while the other three were joking around like usual. 

“Haylee why are you suddenly so quiet?” Shoko asked. 

Haylee glanced at Shoko, startled out of her thoughts. “Oh, it’s nothing. I’m just… tired, I guess.”  

“Tired? That’s new,” Satoru teased, smirking as he leaned back in his chair. “You’re usually full of sarcastic comebacks. Did a curse finally zap all your energy?”  

Haylee rolled her eyes, forcing a small smile. “No, it’s just been a long day.”  

Suguru observed her quietly for a moment before chiming in. “Maybe she’s still processing that she made third place. Impressive for a first-timer.”  

“You’re rubbing it in,” Haylee muttered.  

Satoru leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand with a mischievous grin. “Come on, what’s eating you? Did Mei Mei get to you? I can go steal her braid if you want revenge.”  

Haylee let out a short laugh despite herself. “I don’t think that’s necessary, but thanks for the… unique offer.”  

“Haylee,” Shoko started, her voice softer now, “seriously, are you okay? You’ve been off since we got back.”  

Haylee hesitated, debating whether to tell them about her conversation with Yaga but concerned they would catch up on her plan. Finally, she sighed. “Fine. If you must know, I had a little talk with Yaga-sensei earlier.”  

Satoru raised an eyebrow. “Oh? What kind of ‘little talk’?”  

Haylee explained vaguely, stirring her glass of water with her straw. “Apparently, they were watching the whole game through cursed corpses with cameras.”  

Satoru’s jaw dropped in mock horror. “Wait, what? They saw everything? Even the part where I was too cool for the curses?”  

Suguru smirked. “Or the part where you tripped on that root?”  

“I did not trip!” Satoru shot back, glaring at Suguru, who chuckled in response.  

“Haylee,” Shoko interrupted, clearly more interested in the serious part of the story, “why is this bothering you exactly?”  

Haylee sighed again, resting her chin on her hand. "Just.. don't mind me."

The rest of lunch passed in awkward silence. Utahime approached their table just as they were finishing up, asking Shoko to go somewhere with her. Shoko glanced at Haylee, her expression questioning. “Do you want to come?”

Haylee shook her head without a word, her thoughts too heavy to entertain company.

After Shoko left, Haylee stood abruptly and left the table, not bothering to say goodbye. She made her way back to the dorm she shared with Shoko and collapsed onto her bed, staring blankly at the ceiling.

Her mind spiraled.

She had started with a simple plan: botch a major mission, get expelled, and go back to her brother.

But she had already ruined it.

If she had known she was being watched by Yaga and Gakuganji, she would’ve delivered an award worthy performance. Something dramatic, reckless - anything to ensure they’d see her as unfit to be here.

Instead, she had done the exact opposite, inadvertently earning their praise.

I’m such an idiot, she berated herself, burying her face in her hands. The only thing I’ve done is get on their good side.

At some point, her frustration and exhaustion caught up to her, and she dozed off.

The next thing she knew, there was a knock at her door. Groggy, she sat up, barely aware of how much time had passed. “Come in,” she mumbled, her voice thick with sleep.

The door creaked open, and to her mild dismay, Satoru and Suguru strolled in as if they owned the place.

“Afternoon, Sleeping Beauty,” Satoru greeted, flopping unceremoniously onto Shoko’s bed.

Suguru leaned against the doorframe, smirking. “You didn't look good earlier. Thought we’d check in.”

Haylee blinked at them, still shaking off sleep. “You bothered my sleep to… check on me?”

“You didn't look good,” Suguru explained with a shrug. “And besides, we were bored.”

“Bored?” she repeated, raising an eyebrow.

Satoru grinned. “Yup. Shoko’s busy with Utahime and they're too uptight to entertain us. So, congrats - you’re the chosen one.”

Haylee sighed, a mixture of annoyance and amusement. “Lucky me.”

Suguru crossed his arms, his tone softening. “Honestly, Haylee, you seemed a little off earlier. Is everything okay?”  

Haylee hesitated, the weight of her earlier thoughts still pressing on her chest. “I’m fine. Just tired, I guess.”  

“You’ve said that already,” Satoru said, narrowing his eyes. “Which means you’re hiding something. Spill.”  

“It’s nothing,” Haylee insisted, but her voice wavered.  

“Don’t think I forgot our conversation yesterday,” Satoru said, leaning forward with an expectant grin. “You promised to tell me your secret, princess. I’m still waiting.”  

Haylee sighed, weighing her options. Could she really trust them with this? She had only known Satoru and Suguru for two weeks, but a part of her already felt like they were people she could rely on.  

“Should I kick Suguru out so you can spill it to me in private?” Satoru teased, giving Suguru a mischievous side-eye.  

“No, it’s fine. I’ll tell you both,” Haylee replied, straightening up.  

“HUH?!” Satoru yelped, throwing his arms in the air. “But I earned it! He didn’t even do anything to deserve your secret!”  

Suguru smirked. “I don’t need to do anything for her to tell me, Satoru. That’s the difference between us.”  

Haylee rolled her eyes. “Are you guys going to keep bickering, or do you actually want to hear this?”  

They both fell silent instantly, their expressions like eager children waiting for a treat.  

Haylee took a deep breath. “So… I have a younger brother. His name’s Yuuta, and he’s six years old. He’s… my everything.” Her voice faltered slightly, but she pushed on. “Two years ago, he was diagnosed with an unknown disease. He’s been fighting it every day, but the truth is… we don’t know if he’ll make it to the next one.”  

Satoru and Suguru exchanged quiet glances, their playful attitudes giving way to solemn attention.  

“The doctors can’t figure out what’s wrong with him,” Haylee continued, her voice trembling despite her best efforts. “Some days he loses an immense amount of muscle mass. Other days, his digestive system fails him. Sometimes it’s his liver shutting down. His body just… malfunctions, and we never know what part of him will stop working next. And there’s always the fear that one day, it’ll be his heart.”  

Suguru’s gaze softened, while Satoru’s usual smirk was replaced with an uncharacteristic seriousness.  

“Last year, my parents decided to send me to Tokyo Jujutsu High. Before that, I was studying at a smaller school in Milan, practicing sorcery on a casual basis. Nothing intensive. Then, out of nowhere, they decided that wasn’t enough. They said Tokyo was the best option, but they didn’t even give me a proper reason.”  

She let out a shaky exhale, feeling the weight of her frustration rise to the surface. “I begged them to let me go to a school in Europe - somewhere closer to Yuuta. But they didn’t budge. They sent me here anyway. And now… he’s there, going through all of this, and I’m stuck here, useless.”  

She clenched her fists in her lap, her voice quiet but firm. “I just can’t keep living like this. I can’t stay here while my brother needs me. That’s why… I’ve been trying to get expelled. Well at least that's my goal. It’s the only way I can go back to him.”  

The room was silent for a moment. Satoru and Suguru looked at her, their expressions a blend of sympathy, concern, and understanding. 

Suguru leaned forward, resting his arms on his knees as he gave her a small smile. “You know, Haylee, you didn’t have to carry all of that alone. If you’d told us sooner, we’d have understood.”

Satoru nodded, his typical smirk slowly creeping back onto his face. “Yeah, princess, you could’ve trusted us. We’re not exactly known for blabbing secrets. Well… unless it’s really juicy. Then, maybe, I might-”  

“Satoru,” Suguru interrupted with a sharp look.  

“Fine, fine,” Satoru relented, raising his hands in mock surrender. “But seriously, we’re your friends. You can trust us.” He paused, then added with a grin, “I mean, it’s not like you had a choice when you decided to spill it to both of us.”  

Haylee couldn’t help but crack a small smile. “I guess not.”  

“There she is,” Suguru said warmly, nodding toward her. “See? You look better already. Brooding doesn’t suit you.”  

“Yeah, that’s my job,” Satoru added, dramatically tossing his hair back. “If anyone’s gonna sit around looking like a tragic hero, it’s me. I have the face for it.”  

Haylee let out a snort, and Suguru shook his head, chuckling. “Right, because nothing screams ‘tragic hero’ like an oversized man-child with white hair and freaky blue eyes.”  

“Hey! My blue eyes are very charming, right Haylee?” Satoru shot back, pretending to be offended. “Besides, I’m everyone’s favorite. Just ask Shoko.”  

“Oh, I’m sure she’d agree,” Suguru replied, deadpan. “She’d definitely say you’re her favorite… to avoid.”  

Haylee laughed softly, the weight in her chest lifting just a little. “You two are impossible.”  

“Impossible? No, no, princess,” Satoru said, leaning closer with a grin. “We’re the perfect balance. Suguru is the calm, dumb one, and I’m the charming, funny one.”  

“More like you’re the loud one, and Suguru has no choice but to clean up after your messes,” Haylee quipped, surprising herself with how quickly the words came out.  

Suguru laughed while Satoru feigned betrayal, clutching his chest. “Oh, so now you’re ganging up on me too? I opened my heart to you, and this is how you repay me?”  

Haylee smirked. “Pretty sure you only opened your mouth, not your heart.”  

Suguru let out a soft chuckle. “She’s got you there.”  

“Unbelievable,” Satoru muttered, crossing his arms dramatically. “I’m too nice to both of you.”  

The room felt lighter, and Haylee let herself relax for the first time all day. It wasn’t a solution to her problems, but it was a reminder that she didn’t have to face them alone. For now, that was enough.  

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since the Kyoto Sister-School Goodwill event had started. Students had been participating in different games each day, and unsurprisingly, Tokyo Jujutsu High was dominating every single competition. 

To reward their efforts and perhaps give Kyoto a morale boost, Yaga had declared a rest day. The Tokyo students were free to explore Kyoto, and the school would cover the costs. This announcement set the stage for the current discussion among the four Tokyo students as they gathered for breakfast in Shoko and Haylee’s room.

“I say we go somewhere that’s unique to Kyoto,” Haylee proposed, crunching her cereal. “Something we can’t just visit in Tokyo or anywhere else in Japan.”  

“I’m fine with anything,” Shoko replied, leaning back lazily against her bed as she bit into a piece of bread. “As long as it’s not a movie theater or whatever.”  

“How about a temple or maybe a boat trip?” Suguru suggested thoughtfully. “Kyoto’s got some famous rivers for that kind of thing.”  

Satoru, sprawled across Haylee’s bed like he owned it, chimed in. “Nah, the real treasure of a city is its street food. Markets are where it’s at.” His grin was pure mischief.  

“Why are you always thinking about food, Satoru? Like, seriously. Genuine question.” Haylee arched a brow at him, though her tone was more amused than annoyed.  

“Because, princess,” Satoru said, flashing his trademark grin, “being this perfect and awesome takes fuel.”  

Haylee rolled her eyes, but the small smile on her lips betrayed her.  

“Can we just decide already?” Shoko groaned. “If this drags on any longer, I’m staying right here in bed all day.”  

“She’s got a point,” Haylee agreed.  

“Alright, alright.” Suguru stood, brushing crumbs off his shirt. “How about we let fate decide? I’ll search ‘best places to visit in Kyoto,’ and whatever comes up first, that’s where we’re going.”  

“Sure,” Haylee nodded. “Better than arguing all morning.”  

Satoru sighed dramatically. “You’ll all regret it when you’re starving and I’m vindicated.” Despite his protest, he made no move to stop Suguru and instead sprawled more comfortably on Haylee’s bed.  

Suguru returned to his shared room to grab his laptop and came back, already typing as he walked. Within moments, he turned the screen to show the results of his search.  

“Fushimi Inari Taisha,” all four of them read aloud, their voices overlapping.  

“The one with all the red torii gates, right?” Haylee said, her tone brightening. “I saw that on TV last year while watching a document about Kyoto.”  

“And it’s open air,” Shoko added. “Good pick.”  

“Fate has spoken,” Suguru declared.  

“I’m still saying we should hit up the food markets after,” Satoru muttered, though he didn’t argue further.  

“Well, we can grab something to eat on the way back,” Haylee offered diplomatically. “Let’s just get moving before Shoko changes her mind about leaving her bed.”  

“Too late. I’ve already packed my existential dread for the day,” Shoko quipped dryly, earning a laugh from the group.  

With that, the plan was set. As they gathered their things, the mood in the room lifted, a mix of anticipation and camaraderie filling the air. 

After Satoru and Suguru left to give the girls time to get ready, Haylee rummaged through her belongings, trying to decide what to wear. She remembered from the documentary that visiting Fushimi Inari Taisha involved plenty of walking, hiking, and climbing. Comfortable shoes were a must. With the lingering summer heat despite the start of autumn, she decided on a flowy powder pink dress that ended just a few centimeters above her knees and paired it with sturdy, white sneakers. The look was casual yet charming, perfect for a day out exploring.

As she adjusted the straps of her dress, Shoko glanced over from the mirror where she brushed her short brown hair. “You look adorable in that dress, Haylee. Pink really suits you,” Shoko said with an approving smirk.

“Thanks, Shoko. That’s sweet of you,” Haylee replied, a genuine smile lighting up her face.

Shoko, opting for a more practical outfit, wore loose black pants and a cropped white t-shirt, tossing a light jacket over her shoulder in case it got chilly later. “Alright, let’s get this over with before Satoru starts complaining about waiting too long,” she teased.

***

After meeting up with Satoru and Suguru outside, the group made their way to the train station that would take them to Fushimi Inari Taisha. Suguru carried a small backpack slung over one shoulder, which he claimed was stocked with a jacket, water, and a map - though Satoru loudly doubted his organizational skills.

“You sure that bag isn’t just filled with your hair products?” Satoru quipped, poking at the bag as they walked.

“Unlike you, I know the importance of preparation,” Suguru shot back smoothly. “And my hair doesn’t require half the maintenance your ego does.”

Haylee chuckled while Satoru pretended to be offended. “Don’t gang up on me, princess,” he said, turning to Haylee. “I bet you’re the only one who appreciates my company here.”

“Appreciate is a strong word,” Haylee teased, earning laughter from Shoko and Suguru.

The train ride to Inari Station was about 40 minutes, during which Satoru amused himself by attempting to balance random objects on his head, including an empty water bottle that fell and rolled into the aisle. Shoko, meanwhile, kept her headphones on, ignoring the antics, and Suguru took the opportunity to pull out his phone, playing the default games.

When they finally arrived, the group stepped out into the bustling station and were greeted by the sight of Fushimi Inari Taisha’s iconic bright red torii gates lining the paths ahead.

Standing together near the entrance, Suguru adjusted his backpack and said, “Alright, here’s the question. Do we tackle the hiking trail first, or do we check out the food stalls and souvenir shops at the base?”

“I’m voting food,” Satoru said immediately. “No sense hiking on an empty stomach, right?”

“Every time with you, it’s about food,” Shoko sighed, crossing her arms but smirking nonetheless.

Haylee tilted her head thoughtfully. “The food stalls do look tempting, but maybe we should start hiking while it’s not too crowded yet?”

Suguru nodded in agreement. “Makes sense. Plus, we can reward ourselves with food afterward. Best of both worlds.”

“Or,” Satoru interjected, “we could eat now and later. No one says we can’t do both.”

Haylee shook her head, laughing. “How do you even stay so skinny?”

“It’s all in the genes, princess,” Satoru replied with a cheeky wink.

“Alright, majority rules. Hiking first,” Suguru declared, steering the group toward the trailhead. “Let’s see if Satoru can survive a bit of climbing without passing out.”

“Excuse me? I’m the picture of fitness,” Satoru said, puffing out his chest dramatically as the others rolled their eyes.

The group set off on their hike, the towering torii gates guiding their way up the trail, surrounded by the vibrant red torii gates that arched gracefully overhead. The atmosphere was lively, with visitors passing by, snapping photos, and marveling at the scenery. Despite the buzz, there was a sense of calm in the shrine’s surroundings - the rustling leaves, distant chirping of birds, and occasional soft chime of bells created a serene ambiance.

As they walked, Satoru made it his mission to strike ridiculous poses beneath every significant torii gate, earning eye-rolls from Shoko and a mix of amusement and secondhand embarrassment from Haylee. Suguru, ever the quiet observer, snapped candid photos of the group with his camera, though he denied it vehemently when Satoru accused him of “secretly crushing on him.”

Halfway up the trail, they stopped at a small altar with stone fox statues flanking its sides. Haylee took a moment to observe the offerings left behind - tiny sake bottles, rice, and wooden plaques with handwritten wishes.

“Should we write something on an ema plaque?” Haylee suggested, her eyes lighting up at the idea.

“Sure, I’ll write: ‘Dear Fox Gods, please make me even more handsome’ though I don't think it's even possible to be more handsome,” Satoru said, holding his hands together in mock prayer.

“You’re already insufferable. Let’s not make it worse,” Shoko retorted.

They ended up sharing one plaque, where Suguru wrote, “For everyone to stay happy and healthy,” in elegant kanji, much to Haylee’s admiration.

She added a small note in Italian beneath it: Per mio fratello, Yuuta. (For my brother, Yuuta.)

After a short break, Suguru suggested taking one of the less-traveled side trails for a quieter experience. The narrow path wound through lush greenery, and the group found themselves surrounded by towering bamboo and moss-covered stones. It was peaceful, almost magical.

At one point, Satoru spotted a small, shallow stream cutting through the path. Without warning, he splashed some water at Suguru, grinning mischievously.

“That’s it,” Suguru said, setting his backpack down. “You’ve declared war.”

A brief but chaotic splash fight ensued, with Haylee laughing so hard she could barely stand. Shoko watched from the sidelines, taking photos of the chaos, muttering, “You’re all children.”

***

When they finally reached the summit, the view of Kyoto spread out before them was breathtaking. The city’s rooftops shimmered in the sunlight, and the surrounding mountains created a stunning backdrop.

“Totally worth it,” Haylee said, her face flushed from the hike but glowing with excitement.

“Yeah, yeah, it’s nice,” Satoru said, leaning dramatically against a torii gate. “But the real prize is the ice cream we’ll get when we’re back down.”

Suguru chuckled. “You’ve been talking about food for hours. I’ll get you a whole meal if you stop whining for five minutes.”

“Deal,” Satoru said, straightening up immediately.

On their way back down, they stopped at the food stalls at the base. True to his word, Suguru treated Satoru to a plate of yakitori, though he insisted it was because he was tired of hearing complaints.

Haylee tried taiyaki for the first time and loved it, while Shoko opted for chilled dango skewers. They sat together on a bench, enjoying the food and the lively atmosphere.

“Not a bad way to spend the day,” Haylee said, looking at her friends with a small smile.

“Not bad at all,” Suguru agreed, raising his bottled tea in a mock toast.

Satoru grinned, his mouth full of yakitori. “And the best part? We don’t have to hike anymore!”

The group laughed, the sound echoing among the bustling crowd, as they wrapped up their day at Fushimi Inari Taisha with full hearts.

On their way back to Kyoto Jujutsu High, Haylee couldn’t help but think about how much fun she’d had since arriving in Japan. She had expected to despise everything here, but her friends had made it so much more enjoyable than she could’ve ever imagined. Now, she realized she’d feel a pang of sadness when it was time to leave this country.

When they arrived at the school, they noticed their sensei, Yaga, standing at the entrance, his usual stoic expression replaced with an unusual air of concern. 

“Sensei, why do you look so serious?” Satoru asked with a smirk, always the first to lighten the mood. “You know I wouldn’t let anything happen to my friends.”

“Cut the nonsense, Gojo,” Yaga replied, his voice unusually sharp. He turned to Haylee, his brows furrowed in worry. “Romano, you need to return to Tokyo immediately. The Higher Ups are requesting an urgent meeting with you.”

“Higher Ups? What do those old hags want from her?” Suguru’s voice rose, his tone darkening with each word. “What for?”

“I don’t know the details, Geto,” Yaga said, frustration evident in his voice. “But they’ve made it clear she needs to leave as soon as possible.”

“That’s ridiculous,” Satoru chimed in, his face tightening. “Then we’ll go with her.”

“I don't get it. Why are you all making such a big deal of this?” Haylee asked, confusion clouding her voice. “We were planning to head back soon anyway.”

“No, you don’t get it, so just be quiet for once,” Suguru snapped, his anger palpable. Haylee was taken aback, unsure of what was really bothering him.

Shoko, ever the realist, muttered under her breath, “I agree with Haylee. Just let her go. You guys are probably just jealous she gets to escape this ridiculous event.”

Yaga looked at Haylee, his expression softening for a moment. “Romano, you should go and get ready now. The train departs in an hour, so hurry.”

With that, Haylee turned to head to her room with Shoko, but she could still hear Satoru and Suguru arguing in the background. The tension hung in the air like a storm cloud. 

Inside her room, Haylee began packing her things with Shoko’s help. Ten minutes later, she was done. She changed into some comfortable clothes for the trip and grabbed her bags, ready to go. 

Turning to Shoko, she smiled softly. “It was really nice sharing a room with you, Shoko.”

Shoko returned the smile, her tone warm. “It was very enjoyable for me too, Haylee. Take care.”

“You too,” Haylee said, giving her a small hug before heading out. 

As she left the dormitory, she saw Satoru and Suguru leaning against the building, their faces filled with an unspoken concern. 

“I’m going now!!” Haylee called out cheerfully, trying to keep the mood light.

Suguru handed her a small piece of paper. “Here are our numbers. Call us after your meeting. And don’t forget to call us tomorrow when you wake up, okay?”

Satoru grinned mischievously, trying to shadow his concern. “We’ll try to come back as soon as possible, princess.”

Haylee didn’t fully understand why this felt so serious, but she didn’t dwell on it. She smiled, thanked them both, and before she could leave, Satoru pulled her into a tight hug.

“You guys really act like I’m going on a deadly mission,” Haylee joked, hugging him back. Her voice was light, but there was an odd flutter in her chest. 

She pulled away, giving Suguru a hug as well. “I’ll be fine. There’s probably nothing to worry about, right?” she said, trying to reassure them both.

Suguru nodded, though his attempt at a confident smile didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Yeah, you're right,” he said, though his tone suggested he was more trying to reassure Satoru - and maybe even himself - than her.

Just then, Yaga reappeared, with a young man in a jujutsu uniform next to him. 

“Romano, this is Tetsuya. He’ll accompany you back to Tokyo. Safe travels.” Yaga’s voice was firm, his usual reserve returning as he turned to leave.

With a final glance at her friends, Haylee gave a soft wave and followed Tetsuya. As she walked away, she couldn’t shake the feeling that something was amiss, but she pushed it aside for now.

***

A day later, Haylee sat alone in her room at Tokyo Jujutsu High. The previous night, she’d managed to get a full night’s sleep, though her dreams had been restless. In the morning, after waking up, her first priority wasn’t the urgent meeting she had been summoned to but calling her family. Her brother, Yuuta, always knew how to ease her nerves, and surely nothing could be more important than hearing his voice.

The call with her parents and Yuuta was comforting, grounding her in the love and normalcy she had so desperately missed. Afterward, she decided to call her friends in Kyoto, remembering how nervous they’d been about her sudden departure. She assured them everything was fine, brushing off their concerns with a confident, “It’s just formalities. Nothing important happened at the meeting.”

But deep down, unease was settling in her chest.

Now that the calls were done, she took a deep breath and prepared herself. Everything’s gonna be fine, she thought. 

She left the Jujutsu High with Tetsuya, her assigned escort, who led her toward the imposing Jujutsu Headquarters. The building was a peculiar mix of ancient architecture and modern refurbishments. Its grandeur seemed to mock her growing anxiety.

Inside, Tetsuya guided her to an elevator. The descent was unnervingly long, the elevator stopping at floor -5. The cold, sterile air of the underground chilled her. Tetsuya opened a heavy wooden door and gestured for her to enter.

The room she stepped into was unlike anything she’d ever seen. It radiated authority and fear. Dim lighting left much of the space shrouded in shadows, while six tall, intricately designed paper-panel doors stood in a semi-circular formation. Each door glowed with a soft, golden light, casting long, haunting shadows across the darkened floor. The room’s silence was oppressive, amplifying the sound of her breathing and the steady pounding of her heart.

The atmosphere was suffocating. It felt like she had stepped into a place of judgment, a place where secrets were unraveled and power was wielded without restraint. Every inch of the room seemed designed to break a person’s composure.

“You have finally arrived, Okkotsu,” a deep, disembodied voice echoed from one of the illuminated panels.

Haylee’s eyes darted toward the sound, but she could see no one behind the glowing door. A shiver ran down her spine. This was the second ever time someone was calling her 'Okkotsu', she didn't want to remember the first time. 

“I- I’m sorry for being late,” she stammered, fear creeping into her voice. “I had… important things to attend to.” She lied, hoping to mask the fact that she had disregarded their urgency.

“You shall not fear us, child,” another voice spoke, this one softer but no less ominous. “We are here to guide you, to make you stronger.”

Haylee swallowed hard, her throat dry. “Why am I here?” she managed, trying to steady herself. She reminded herself that her parents wouldn’t let anything happen to her, that this was just a meeting.

“To evaluate you, of course,” a third voice declared. “To determine your sorcery level.”

Her eyes widened. “But Sensei Yaga told me it wasn’t important… that I didn’t need a grade…” She grasped for excuses, desperate to escape this suffocating space.

“Speak no more, child,” a different voice interrupted. “You have been chosen. You will undertake a mission. Through it, you will prove your worthiness… your worthiness to receive what we grant you.”

Haylee’s head swiveled from panel to panel, her pulse quickening. Each time she heard a voice, it came from a different direction, disorienting her. The golden light from the doors seemed to grow brighter, harsher, as if bearing down on her. Her chest tightened with the realization that she had made a mistake - calling her family, reassuring her friends, convincing herself she was safe. She wasn’t safe. Not here.

The doors behind her creaked open, and two men entered the room. Their footsteps were heavy and deliberate, their expressions devoid of any warmth.

“Come with us,” one of them said flatly, his hand gripping her arm.

Before she could ask where they were taking her or why, they began to drag her out of the room.

Her protests caught in her throat. Her head felt heavy, her vision blurred as panic began to take over. Her legs stumbled beneath her, but the men held her upright, forcing her forward. The golden light from the room faded behind her as they led her deeper into the unknown, into a darkness that seemed to stretch forever.

#####

(This upcoming scene is the last scene with TW so if you don't want to continue, you can finish reading here.)

Haylee was dragged into the dark room, its vast emptiness swallowing her whole. The doors slammed shut behind her with an echo that felt final, like a tomb sealing shut. She was alone.  

The room stretched endlessly in all directions, the darkness suffocating and complete. Her heart raced as she squinted, trying to make sense of her surroundings. At first, there seemed to be nothing - just an endless void of shadow. But then, her eyes adjusted slightly, catching a faint outline.  

Something was lying on the floor a few steps ahead.  

Her instincts screamed at her to stay still, to turn around and pound on the door until someone saved her. But some morbid pull - curiosity, dread, or perhaps the faint hope it was something harmless - drew her closer.  

Each step was a test of will. Her breath hitched as she approached, and the closer she got, the more palpable the sense of malice became. A shiver ran down her spine. She knew, knew , she shouldn’t get closer.  

But then, it moved.  

Before she could react, a grotesque, towering figure lunged from the ground. Its claws slashed through the air with a speed and ferocity that made her freeze in terror. The dim light gave her only fleeting glimpses of it - its malformed body, its gaping maw filled with jagged teeth, and the oppressive aura radiating from it.  

This was no ordinary curse. It was a special grade.  

The realization struck her like a blow to the chest. 

She couldn’t defeat this. 

She couldn’t even fight it. 

All she could do was run.  

The curse roared, a guttural, otherworldly sound that reverberated through the room and shook her to her core. She turned on her heel and sprinted, her breaths coming in ragged gasps as she tried to put as much distance as possible between herself and the monster.  

“HELP!” she screamed, pounding on the door with all her strength. “SOMEONE, PLEASE!” Her voice echoed uselessly in the void.  

Her cries were cut short as sharp, burning pain tore through her back. The curse’s claws raked from the base of her head to her thighs, splitting her skin like paper. She collapsed to the floor with a scream so raw it tore her throat. Blood pooled beneath her as she writhed in agony.  

Her vision blurred. Her head spun. She couldn’t think, couldn’t breathe. Somewhere deep in her mind, a primal instinct kicked in. Summoning every ounce of cursed energy she could muster, she hurled a concentrated blast at the curse. It struck the creature, sending it hurtling across the room.  

The reprieve was brief.  

Using the precious seconds she’d bought, Haylee dragged herself to her feet, stumbling toward the door. She slammed her fists against it, pouring cursed energy into every blow. But the door didn’t budge. Instead, the veil protecting it retaliated, hurling her backwards. She slammed into the wall with a sickening thud, her shredded back igniting with fresh waves of pain.  

Her body refused to move. Tears streamed down her face as she saw the curse charging towards her again. It was over. She had no strength left, no plan, no way out.  

Her cursed technique, Heaven’s Thread, was useless here. It required a second anchor, a second object to bind. But the room was barren. There was nothing but her, the curse, and the unyielding darkness.  

The curse loomed over her, claws gleaming with her blood. She tried to crawl away, but it pounced, pinning her down.  

Pain exploded across her body as the creature tore into her again, its claws rending flesh and bone. She screamed, but her voice was barely a whisper now. Her vision tunneled, the edges going dark.  

Yuuta’s voice echoed faintly in her mind, you always keep your promises. 

Her promise. She had promised him she would come back. She had to try. Even if it was futile, even if it was hopeless, she had to try.  

With trembling hands, Haylee reached out. Her fingers brushed the curse’s grotesque form, and she poured the last remnants of her cursed energy into her technique. A faint thread shimmered into existence, connecting her to the curse.  

“Heaven’s Thread,” she whispered, barely audible.  

The technique activated.  

The room fell silent as the curse froze mid-attack. Its body contorted violently, light erupting from its core as the energy consumed it. 

However, Haylee’s eyes were already closed to see it all happen in front of her. 

#####

Chapter Text

When Haylee opens her eyes, the first thing she sees is the familiar ceiling of her room at Tokyo Jujutsu High. For a moment, the stillness feels alien. She doesn’t feel the sharp, searing pain she had expected. Instead, her body feels... strangely normal. 

Confused, she lifts her head from the pillow and glances down at herself, expecting to see torn limbs, open wounds, or blood-soaked clothes. But what she finds instead is utterly ordinary. She’s dressed in her soft pajamas, her body unscathed. No cuts, no bruises - nothing out of place.

Her hands tremble as she tries to sit up, and that’s when it hits her. A white-hot jolt of pain courses through her body, stealing her breath. It feels like lightning ripping through her nerves. She freezes, gasping for air, every muscle trembling. Panic sets in as she hurriedly unbuttons her pajama top, desperate to see what could be causing such agony.

She looks down at her naked torso. Nothing. Not a single scratch mars her skin. It’s flawless, smooth - exactly the way her mother always described it when she was little.

Such a fragile yet beautiful body, my beautiful Haylee.

The thought of her mother’s voice sends a shiver through her. Haylee shakes her head and pushes it aside. She needs water. Her throat feels parched, her mouth like a desert - completely dried out. Turning to the bedside table, she reaches for her water bottle. But her hand stops short when she notices something else lying beside it.

A student ID card.

Her heart skips a beat. Her hands tremble as she picks it up. For a moment, she hopes - prays - that it belongs to someone else. One of her friends, perhaps. But as her eyes scan the card, her heart sinks.

Tokyo Jujutsu High 
Name: Haylee Okkotsu
Grade: Special Grade

The card slips from her fingers, falling silently onto her bed. Her vision blurs as panic surges through her. 

“This... this can't be real,” she whispers, her voice shaky. “It has to be a coincidence, right?”

She grips the edges of the blanket tightly, her breathing growing shallow and frantic. “How can this be real? I don’t even know reverse cursed technique. That’s impossible! It was all just a dream... right?”

The words spill from her lips, desperate and insistent. “It had to be a nightmare. I can’t be here if I died back there. It wasn’t real. It wasn’t real.”

Her voice cracks as she clutches her head, trembling. “It was just a bad dream. That’s it. That’s all it was.”

She tries to calm herself, muttering assurances. Her thoughts flicker to her brother. “I should call Yuuta. Yeah, I’ll call him.”

Haylee tries to swing her legs off the bed to stand, but as soon as she moves, the pain strikes again - this time more vicious, more unforgiving. It sends her collapsing back onto the bed with a scream, tears streaming down her face.

“What’s happening to me?” she sobs, her voice cracking under the weight of her helplessness. “I don’t understand. I don’t understand anything.”

Her cries echo through the room until the door creaks open. A woman steps in, her presence calm but firm. She approaches the bed, her expression unreadable.

“You should lie down,” the woman says softly. “The reverse cursed technique hasn’t fully reached your internal organs yet. Moving will only make it worse. Rest for now.”

Haylee’s teary, confused eyes meet the woman’s. “W-Who are you? What happened to me? Why are you using reverse cursed technique? Why does my body hurt so much?” The questions tumble out in a breathless rush, each one tinged with panic and desperation.

The woman tilts her head slightly, her tone clinical. “It’s normal for someone in your condition to lose some memories from the day before. You went through a difficult mission. Your body suffered extensively. But there’s no need to worry. You have been granted the rank of Special Grade.”

The woman turns on her heel and leaves the room without another word, the door clicking shut behind her.

Haylee is left alone in the deafening silence. Alone with her thoughts, her pain, and her confusion. She looks back at the student card lying on the bed, its words staring back at her like a cruel joke.

The reality begins to sink in. And it terrifies her. 

The next few days pass in an unbroken haze of silence. Haylee lies on her bed, motionless, staring at the ceiling as if it holds answers she’ll never find. Time drips by sluggishly, unmarked by meals or conversation. She doesn’t eat. She doesn’t drink. She doesn’t move - not even to go to the bathroom.

She doesn’t need to.

Every day, at precisely 8:00, 14:00, and 20:00, the woman enters her room. Silent and efficient, she places her hands over Haylee’s body and performs reverse cursed technique. Warmth spreads through her for a fleeting moment - like sunlight piercing through a thick cloud - but it fades just as quickly, leaving her as empty as before. 

Haylee never asks what the woman is doing, nor does she care to know. Whatever it is, it must be keeping her body functioning. Her stomach doesn’t ache with hunger, her throat doesn’t burn with thirst, and her bladder doesn’t nag at her. She assumes the technique is sustaining her in ways she can’t understand, but it doesn’t matter. 

Nothing matters anymore.

She stays in bed, unmoving, as the world outside her room continues without her. She doesn’t know if there are other students in the school. She doesn’t care. The thought of seeing anyone - of having to speak, to explain - fills her with dread. Even the idea of calling Yuuta makes her chest tighten in a way that feels unbearable.

She doesn’t want to see him.  
She doesn’t want to see anyone.  

All she wants is to disappear.  

Lying in the stillness of her room, Haylee wishes for an end. Not a dramatic one. Nothing violent or painful. She just wants to drift away quietly, like a faint breeze that no one noticed leaving. If she could, she would melt into her bed, her body dissolving until there was nothing left.  

Her mind replays the events in the cursed room over and over, each memory stabbing at her like a dagger. The special grade curse’s claws ripping through her skin. The suffocating darkness. The overwhelming pain. The screams she wasn’t even sure were her own.  

Why didn’t it kill me? she wonders bitterly, tears burning her eyes. Why did I survive?  

She clutches the blankets tightly, her nails digging into the fabric as if holding on to something tangible might stop her from falling apart. But the weight in her chest only grows heavier, pressing down on her ribs like a stone, threatening to crush what’s left of her fragile spirit.  

And then there’s the card. The accursed student card that sits on her bedside table, mocking her every time she dares to glance at it.  

Special Grade.  

The words feel like a brand burned into her skin. A title she didn’t earn, didn’t ask for, and doesn’t want. A cruel reminder of the nightmare she barely escaped.  

But did she escape?  

Her body might be intact, but her mind feels shattered. She can still hear the curse’s growls in the back of her head, feel its claws tearing through her, smell the metallic tang of her own blood. 

And yet, she lived.  

Why?  

She can’t stop the thought from circling her mind: Why didn’t I just die in that room? 

If she had, she wouldn’t have to feel this way - this gaping emptiness, this unrelenting pain. She wouldn’t have to face the suffocating weight of existence. She wouldn’t have to live with the knowledge that no one came to save her.  

Not her parents. Not her friends. Not anyone.  

No one.

***

The next day, the woman didn’t come.

Not at 8:00 in the morning. Not at 14:00 in the afternoon. 

Haylee lay in her bed as she always did, her body pressed into the same unmade sheets she hadn’t left in days. The stillness in the air was heavier than usual, and the absence of the woman’s visits brought a strange pang of unease. She hadn’t realized how much she’d come to expect - perhaps even rely on - that monotonous routine. The warmth of the reverse cursed technique had been the only thing keeping her body functioning. What if she didn’t come back? 

Her gaze shifted to the ceiling, dimly illuminated by the pale afternoon light filtering through the curtains. It was now 16:23. She knew that because she’d been staring at the clock on her wall, watching the minutes crawl by in slow agony. 

The room was getting darker, shadows stretching across the walls. Someone had to turn on the lights before the sun set. That woman always did.  

But it couldn’t be Haylee.  

She couldn’t move - not because she was physically incapable, but because the thought of moving filled her with dread. Her body, felt like a ticking time bomb. One wrong move, and the pain might come rushing back, electrifying her nerves and shattering her fragile calm. So she stayed where she was, still and lifeless, waiting for the woman to arrive.

Her thoughts swirled in a quiet storm of despair until, suddenly, the silence was broken by some voices from outside.

Loud voices.  

Haylee blinked, her mind slow to register what was happening. She hadn’t heard voices - real voices - in days. For a brief moment, she thought she might be hallucinating, but the noise grew louder, more distinct.  

“Princess?! Where are youuuuuuu?? We missed you soooo much. Why didn’t you call—”  

The door to her room slammed open.  

Haylee’s body tensed as her gaze darted toward the figure standing in the doorway.  

“Haylee? I’m talking to you. Didn’t you miss us? Why are you still in bed?”  

Gojo Satoru’s unmistakable voice filled the room, as casual and carefree as ever. He stepped inside, his energy as overwhelming as a tidal wave crashing into her small, dark space.  

Haylee froze. She hadn’t thought about what she would do if someone - someone other than that woman - came into her room.  

What should she do?  

Should she explain? Definitely not.

Should she avoid him? Act normal? Could she even pretend to be normal?  

“Haylee?” Satoru called her name again, his usual teasing tone replaced with something softer, something that almost sounded like concern.  

He approached her bed, crouching down so his face was level with hers. His normally covered eyes were visible now, piercing through her like crystal-blue daggers.  

“Are you alright? Are you hurting somewhere?” he asked, his voice low, cautious.  

Haylee didn’t answer. She couldn’t. The words caught in her throat, tangled with the shame and fear she’d been burying for days.  

Without waiting for a response, Satoru leaned forward and slid his arms beneath her, effortlessly lifting her from the bed.  

“Don’t worry, I’ll take you to the infirmary,” he said, his tone gentle but firm.  

The sensation of being carried startled her. Her body, which she’d been so afraid to move for fear of the pain, felt... weightless. There was no searing, no tearing, no electric jolts of agony shooting through her.  

Her head rested against his shoulder, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity, she realized she wasn’t hurting... physically. 

On their way to the infirmary, Haylee caught sight of Shoko and Geto heading toward the dormitory, bags in hand.  

“Hey, what happened? Where are you taking her?” Suguru asked, his brows knitting in concern as he approached.  

“She doesn’t look well, so I’m taking her to the infirmary,” Satoru replied, his voice uncharacteristically calm.  

“Haylee? What happened? Are you alright?” Suguru leaned in closer, his tone gentle but probing.  

Haylee didn’t respond, her gaze distant and unfocused.  

Once at the infirmary, the medic performed a thorough check-up, his expression professional but puzzled. After half an hour, he spoke.  

“There’s nothing physically wrong with her, but her stomach was growling like she hadn’t eaten since this morning. I suggest you make sure she gets some food,” he said, before leaving the room.  

Satoru sat on the edge of the bed, his usually carefree demeanor replaced with genuine concern.  

“Haylee? What’s up? You look so...down. Are you going to tell us what’s wrong?” he asked softly.  

Haylee slowly raised her head, her dull eyes meeting his. For the first time, she noticed he wasn’t wearing his usual sunglasses. His deep ocean-blue eyes held an intensity that made her pause, as if they could pull her out of whatever darkness she was drowning in.  

“Why are you looking at me like that? Haylee, please tell me what’s wrong. I want to help, please.”  

She blinked, feeling a lump form in her throat as she muttered her first words in what felt like forever. “I don’t want anyone to help me.”  

Satoru’s eyes widened slightly, the worry in them deepening. “Why? Is it about your brother? Is he alright?” he asked, his voice tinged with a rare trace of fear.  

“I don’t know,” Haylee whispered, her voice hollow, just as Suguru walked into the room.  

“I called her parents,” Suguru announced, his expression serious. “They said the last time they spoke to her was the morning after she left for Tokyo.”  

“Same time as us,” Satoru murmured, his voice quieter now, as if he were piecing together a puzzle. He turned back to Haylee, his tone soft but firm. “Haylee, we’re here for you. Whatever this is, you don’t have to face it alone.”  

Haylee’s lips parted slightly, as though she wanted to respond, but no words came out. Instead, tears began to well in her eyes, spilling over silently.  

Suguru gently wiped away the single tear rolling down her face with the back of his fingers, his voice steady. “You don’t have to say anything if you’re not ready. Just let us be here for you, alright?”  

Haylee’s trembling fingers clutched the blanket over her lap, and she nodded almost imperceptibly. For the first time in days, a small part of her felt the faintest flicker of something that resembled comfort - or maybe it was just the memory of it.  

But her heart still felt heavy, and her mind ached with the weight of everything she couldn't say.

They took her back to her room, and soon after, Shoko arrived with a tray of food. Haylee glanced at it, her eyes falling on the pizza, desserts, and drinks stacked neatly on the tray. 

“It was Satoru’s idea,” Shoko said, her voice filled with concern. “He remembered you like pizza, so we thought this would be good. But if you’re not in the mood for it, I can go get something else from the dining hall quickly.” 

Haylee didn’t respond, but instead shook her head slowly, accepting the tray into her lap. She stared at the food, her gaze fixed on the olives scattered across the pizza. Black olives. She used to love them. She remembered, vaguely, a time when she and her family had gone to an olive harvesting festival in Italy - a memory she had always wanted to recreate. But now, the thought of those olives, that festival, felt like a lifetime ago. A lifetime she could never return to. 

She didn’t want the pizza. She didn’t want the olives. She wasn’t hungry. She wasn’t anything. 

“You should try to eat something, Haylee,” Shoko urged gently, her voice quiet with concern. “I have to talk to Yaga, but I’ll come back later. I want that tray empty by the time I do, okay?” 

Without waiting for a response, Shoko left the room, leaving Haylee alone with her thoughts. The room felt suffocatingly silent. She stared out the window as the light outside faded, the sky growing darker by the second. 

She rose slowly from the bed, a sharp, unfamiliar heaviness weighing down her every movement. She closed the curtains and flicked on the light, the switch by the door feeling like it took everything in her just to reach. 

Just as she turned to face the room, the door creaked open suddenly. Haylee was startled, her heart racing in her chest, but she relaxed when she saw who it was. 

“Hey, hey, it’s just me,” Satoru’s voice broke through the tension, his usual teasing tone tempered by something softer today. “Why are you so jumpy? You still haven’t eaten anything? Come on, I’ll help you.”

Before she could protest, he was already by her side, gently guiding her to the small sofa in the corner of the room. He set the tray on his lap and picked up a slice of pizza, holding it up to her lips. 

“Come on, say ‘ahh,’” he coaxed with a grin, holding the pizza in front of her for a moment. 

But Haylee didn’t move. She stared blankly at the pizza, her mind far away, too far away to care about eating. Satoru set the slice of pizza back onto the tray with a dramatic sigh, his expression a mix of concern and frustration. He crouched in front of Haylee, looking up at her with those piercing blue eyes that always seemed to demand answers without saying a word. 

“Haylee,” he said softly this time, his usual teasing tone absent. “You’ve got to eat something. I don’t know what’s going on in that head of yours, but starving yourself isn’t going to make it better. Whatever it is, we can deal with it. Together.”

Haylee avoided his gaze, staring at the floor as if it might swallow her whole. She didn’t want to talk. She didn’t want to explain. She didn’t even want to exist in this room - or anywhere else for that matter.

“Fine. If you won’t eat, then I’m not leaving. I’ll just sit here all night, keeping you company until you cave in. I’ll be so annoying you won’t even have a choice.”

“Please don’t,” Haylee murmured, her voice raspy from disuse. 

“Ah-ha! She speaks!” Satoru exclaimed, dropping onto the sofa beside her and throwing an arm around her shoulders. “See? That wasn’t so hard. Now, come on, tell me what’s wrong.”

She stiffened under his touch, her body rigid with the weight of her emotions. But his persistent warmth, his refusal to let her drown in her silence, was starting to chip away at her defenses. 

“Can you just… go? I want to be alone,” Haylee muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.

Satoru hesitated, his gaze lingering on her before he slowly rose to his feet. He took a few steps back, his eyes still fixed on her as he settled onto the edge of her bed. Just then, the door opened, and Suguru walked in.

“She won’t eat anything,” Satoru said quietly, his tone tinged with frustration.

Suguru didn’t respond immediately, his eyes narrowing as he glanced at Haylee. “I found out from Tetsuya that her meeting with the Higher Ups happened after she spoke to us that day,” he said, his voice icy and detached, like he was stating a cold fact.

Haylee’s gaze flickered between the two of them, Satoru and Suguru were starting to put the pieces together. 

They only needed the last piece, to complete the puzzle.

Suguru’s hand reached out, his fingers brushing over something on the bedside table. Satoru leaned forward slightly, his eyes sharp as he saw what Suguru had picked up.

It was her Student ID Card.

“Special Grade?” Satoru asked, his voice a mixture of disbelief and something darker.

“Special Grade,” Suguru repeated, his tone low and seething.

Both of their voices were now heavy with fury, their anger simmering just below the surface.

Satoru and Suguru exactly knew what had happened. 

Chapter Text

Satoru and Suguru stood outside under the blanket of night, long past their usual bedtime. Neither had managed a wink of sleep. Suguru leaned against the railing of the bridge behind the dormitory, the faint glow of his cigarette casting fleeting shadows across his face. The cool September air was unusually brisk for Tokyo, brushing against their skin like an unspoken tension. This bridge, their quiet retreat, had never felt heavier with unspoken thoughts.

“Should we tell her everything?” Satoru broke the silence, his voice low, almost tentative. “Would that make her feel… safer, even a little?”

Suguru took a slow drag from his cigarette, letting the silence stretch between them. Finally, he exhaled a cloud of smoke, his expression contemplative. “Are you ready to tell anyone about it, Satoru?” he asked, his voice measured and steady. 

“You know she’s not just anyone.” Satoru turned to him, his eyes intense in the moonlight. “You know that.”

Suguru met his gaze, his own expression unreadable. “I know. But what if telling her makes it worse? What if it scares her even more?” 

“It won’t,” Satoru replied firmly, though his voice carried a hint of desperation. “It won’t make her more scared. It’ll show her she’s not alone.”

Suguru raised an eyebrow, the cigarette perched between his fingers. “And how are you so sure about that?”

“Because we’ve been through the same hell,” Satoru snapped, his frustration rising. He turned away briefly, running a hand through his hair before looking back at Suguru. “We call ourselves ‘the strongest,’ but back then? We weren’t strong. We were terrified. But at least we had each other in that shit. At least, if we were going to die, we knew we weren’t alone. We knew we had someone to call a ‘friend’.”

He paused, his voice growing heavier with anger. “But her? She was alone. Completely fucking alone. If we tell her, at least she’ll know it’s not just her feeling this way. That someone else has been through it and came out the other side. That we get it.” 

Satoru’s words lingered in the air, heavy and raw, like the smoke curling around them. Suguru took another long drag from his cigarette, his expression softening just slightly. “You’re sure this won’t backfire?”

“I’m not sure of anything,” Satoru admitted, his voice quieter now, almost a whisper. “But I’d rather risk it than let her keep thinking no one understands. And that she is fucking alone” 

Suguru nodded, his gaze falling to the slow ripples of the water beneath the bridge. “Then we’ll tell her.”

***

Suguru was certain he wouldn’t make it to his thirties with the way he was smoking.

He remembered the day his mother found out how many cigarettes he was burning through. The screaming, the disbelief in her eyes. At the time, he’d been furious with her. Now, though, he couldn’t help but understand her frustration. He wouldn’t want to find out that his fourteen-year-old was addicted to nicotine either.

But now, Suguru was worse than ever.

He couldn’t shake the memory of that night.

He’d just joined Jujutsu High, he knew that he was stronger than his peers. He’d always felt out of place in the ordinary world, knowing he had potential far beyond the average person. The thought of living a mundane life, wasting that potential, had always made his skin crawl.

He hated that word. Hated being average. 

But that night, when he and Satoru were called in by the Higher Ups, he knew they weren’t being sent on a mission to just handle a standard curse.

They had been too dumb, too green. But he hadn’t hesitated to take it on. Because, even then, he had someone beside him. Someone he trusted.

After hours of brutal fighting, they managed to exorcise the special grade curse. They had thought they were lucky to have survived.

Suguru couldn’t stop thinking about it.

How the hell was she still alive?

He and Satoru were two special grades, taking on another special grade curse - and they’d barely made it out alive. But she’d been alone, thrown into the same situation with no one to watch her back. No one to help her understand what was happening to her.

Suguru finished his cigarette, the butt glowing brightly in the dim light. He stared at the pack, realizing it was the last one.

"Damn it, I’m gonna die before I even hit thirty," he muttered to himself.

***

Satoru had always known he was special. He never needed anyone to tell him that - the world made it abundantly clear. 

He was the Limitless user, the bearer of the Six Eyes. There wasn’t a single soul on this earth who was more special than him. 

But in that moment, that wasn’t what was on his mind. 

When he first walked into Tokyo Jujutsu High, he’d thought of it as just another prison, one a bit more tolerable than the previous. 

That was until his friends helped him see it differently. 

He knew, even then, that he could beat the strongest Jujutsu Sorcerers without even breaking a sweat. He had always understood his own power. But back then, he thought it was a gift only for him, something personal, something no one else could fully grasp.

That was before Suguru came into his life. 

The pain of that night wasn’t just Suguru’s burden - it was Satoru’s as well. 

Until that moment, they had bonded over jokes and teasing, keeping things light, keeping things easy. 

But that night… that night had made them closer in a way nothing else could. 

They never spoke of it again, but their silence said everything. They didn’t need to talk. They understood each other in a way only the two of them could.

Satoru turned over in bed, his gaze falling to the clock on the bedside table.

4:57.

He sighed and got up, knowing sleep wouldn’t come. Why frustrate himself trying when he knew he couldn’t quiet his thoughts tonight?

He just wanted to talk to Haylee. 

He wanted her to speak to him, to tell him what was inside her, to make her feel safe again. 

He brushed his snowy hair back with one hand, walking over to the window. 

Suguru had agreed that they would talk to Haylee, to let her know she wasn’t alone. 

But what if it didn’t help? 

What if she was so far gone, so broken, that she couldn’t believe them? What would he do then?

Satoru had never had people truly close to him. He had never known what it felt like to have a special person.

His parents hadn’t been influential - hell, they hadn’t even known how to protect their own child from their own clan. 

He’d never been close to them. 

He’d never gone to elementary school, never played outside with friends as a child. 

He had never had a real friend before, someone he could confide in, someone he could share his world with. 

But Suguru, Shoko, and now Haylee - they made it so that he didn’t need anyone else.

Satoru stared out the window, the night stretching on endlessly before him. He knew, deep down, that no matter what happened - no matter how much he and Suguru tried to help - Haylee would have to find her way out of this herself. But they wouldn’t leave her to fight it alone.

They never would.

Satoru closed his eyes for a moment, a deep breath escaping him. He wasn’t sure what the future held, but for the first time, he allowed himself to hope that maybe, just maybe, things could get better. For her, and for them.

Because this time, Suguru and him weren’t alone either. 

***

When Haylee realized she was in a nightmare, she forced herself to wake up. Even in her dream, some part of her knew it wasn’t real. She clung to that shred of awareness, whispering to herself that it was just a bad dream, and willed herself awake.  

But what greeted her when she opened her eyes was worse than anything her nightmare had conjured.  

Her room was pitch black, and a looming, shadowy figure stood in the doorway to her bathroom. It was massive, its form barely discernible but undeniably menacing. Panic clawed at her chest as she tried to convince herself it wasn’t real.  

But how could she, when it lunged at her with claws sharp enough to tear through steel?  

A scream tore from her throat, raw and desperate. “STOP! PLEASE!”  

Her cries echoed through the dormitory, and within moments, her door burst open.  

Suguru was the first to reach her. He flipped the light switch, flooding the room with brightness, and rushed to her side.  

“Hey, it’s alright. You’re alright now. Don’t be scared,” he murmured, pulling her into his arms. His embrace was firm, grounding her trembling form as he tried to calm her.  

Haylee hadn’t even realized she was crying until now. The tears were hot and relentless, streaming down her face as she buried herself in Suguru’s chest.  

“There was something there!” she choked out between sobs. “I saw it! It- it was trying to kill me again!”  

Satoru approached slowly, his gaze sharp and searching. “Where was it, Haylee?” he asked, his voice steady but laced with concern. “I’ll check it out for you.”  

Her hands trembled as she pointed. “There. In front of the bathroom door.”  

Satoru and Shoko exchanged a glance before they turned toward the bathroom. The door was closed, the area quiet and undisturbed. No signs of any intruder, cursed or otherwise.  

Shoko looked at him, searching his face for any clue or explanation, but Satoru’s eyes didn’t meet hers. They lingered on Haylee instead, unreadable.  

As her sobs subsided, Haylee pulled back slightly from Suguru’s embrace. “Thanks,” she muttered, her voice hoarse and barely audible.  

Suguru’s voice was gentler than any of them had ever heard. “Was it a nightmare?” he asked, his usual cool demeanor replaced with quiet compassion.  

Haylee hesitated, her gaze flitting between her friends. “I- I think it was, at first. But then I woke up, and it was there. I swear it was there.” She looked down, her voice faltering. “You don’t have to believe me, but please… don’t turn off the lights again.”  

Shoko knelt beside her, guilt flickering in her eyes. “I’m sorry, Haylee. I came to check on you earlier and saw you were asleep. I thought turning off the lights would help you rest better. I didn’t mean to…” Her words trailed off, helpless.  

Haylee nodded slightly but said nothing. She couldn’t shake the feeling that even with the lights on, something still lingered in the shadows.  

“You guys should go to sleep now,” Haylee said softly, though a part of her desperately wanted them to stay.  

“Haylee,” Shoko began, her voice steady but gentle, “I might not fully understand what you’re going through right now, but I know you shouldn’t have to face it alone. How about this? I’ll stay with you tonight and make sure you’re safe and sound. Deal?”  

“No, Shoko, really, it’s okay,” Haylee replied, her voice strained as she forced the words out. “You don’t have to do that. I don’t want you losing sleep because of me.”  

Shoko opened her mouth to counter, but Satoru chimed in before she could speak.  

“It doesn’t have to be Shoko every night,” he said, hands casually tucked into his pockets but his tone uncharacteristically serious. “Tonight, it’s Shoko. Tomorrow, it’ll be Suguru. Then the next day, it’s me. That way, no one’s overburdened, and you don’t have to feel guilty about it. Sounds fair, right?”  

Haylee hesitated, her gaze flickering to each of her friends. Were they really okay with this? She studied their faces, searching for any signs of reluctance. Instead, all three of them gave her the same small, reassuring smile.  

For a fleeting moment, Haylee’s chest tightened with an emotion she couldn’t quite place. 

If my body remembered how to laugh, I think I’d laugh at this for hours, she thought wryly.  

Shoko moved to sit beside Haylee on the bed, resting her palm gently over Haylee’s hand. Her touch was warm and steady, a silent promise. “Alright,” Shoko said, turning to the two boys. “You two can head out now. I’ve got her tonight.”  

Suguru and Satoru exchanged a glance before giving a small nod. “Call us if you need anything,” Suguru said.  

Once they were gone, Shoko shifted closer, pulling the blanket around them both. “So,” she began with a playful grin, “feel like cuddling? It’s my specialty.”  

For the first time that night, Haylee allowed herself to relax. She nodded wordlessly, leaning into Shoko’s side.  

***

Haylee woke up in the morning, the sunlight filtering faintly through her curtains. A deep discomfort settled over her as she realized she hadn’t showered in days. She felt gross, sticky, and just wrong . Turning over, she saw Shoko still fast asleep, her face peaceful despite the slight snore escaping her lips.  

Quietly, Haylee slipped out of bed, careful not to disturb her friend. She made her way to the bathroom, leaving the door slightly ajar - it was a small comfort, but it helped. Being alone in completely closed spaces made her stomach twist.  

She washed her face, brushed her teeth, and tied her hair back into a loose ponytail. It wasn’t much, but it made her feel a bit more human. As her stomach growled, reminding her she hadn’t eaten yesterday, she decided to head to the shared dormitory kitchen.  

The corridors were quiet, her footsteps muffled against the worn wooden floor. Reaching the kitchen, she hesitated upon seeing Suguru and Satoru inside. Suguru was stirring something on the stove, while Satoru, wearing an apron that read “Too Hot to Handle”, was assembling plates with exaggerated flair.  

“Good morning, Haylee!” Satoru greeted her, spinning dramatically as if he’d been waiting for a spotlight moment. His sharp eyes scanned her face quickly, softening. “Did you sleep okay?”  

She nodded, her voice small. “I was gonna ask something,” she said, her words immediately drawing their attention. Both heads turned toward her in unison, their expressions attentive but a little cautious.  

Haylee hesitated, fumbling with her fingers as she chose her words carefully. “I… need to shower,” she started, her voice barely above a whisper. She didn’t notice how both boys immediately straightened, their postures stiffening. “And I don’t really want to be alone in the bathroom, so I was wondering…”  

Her words trailed off as she looked up, suddenly noticing how wide both their eyes had gotten. Their ears were flushed a bright red, contrasting sharply against their usual calm demeanor.  

“…if you guys know when Shoko would wake up?” she finished, blinking at their odd reaction.  

Satoru nearly choked on air. Suguru coughed violently into his hand.  

“Uh… Shoko,” Suguru muttered, struggling to keep his voice level. “She might, uh, still need a while.”  

Satoru, however, regained his composure quickly - too quickly. “Right, right. But hey, no biggie! We can totally - uh, help?” His voice cracked, and he immediately smacked the back of Suguru’s head, as if the sudden physical action would distract from his embarrassment.  

Haylee frowned slightly, confused by their awkwardness. “Help? Help with what?”  

Suguru sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose before shooting Satoru a withering glare. “Nothing. He means nothing. We’ll wake Shoko up for you. Right now. Immediately.”  

“Immediately,” Satoru echoed with an overly enthusiastic nod.  

“Okay…” Haylee said slowly, still unsure why they were acting so strange. She glanced at the stove. “What are you making?”  

“Pancakes,” Suguru replied, his voice even as he refocused on the stove.  

“With chocolate chips! ” Satoru added brightly, as if nothing awkward had just happened.  

 “That sounds nice,” Haylee said with a faint voice. 

Suguru relaxed a little, and Satoru grinned at her, still slightly red in the ears. “We’ll save you a plate,” Satoru promised.  

“Thanks,” she said softly. “I’ll wait for Shoko, then.”  

As Haylee turned to leave, Satoru leaned closer to Suguru, muttering under his breath. “You’re waking Shoko up. I’m not explaining this.”  

Suguru groaned, muttering something about Satoru being useless, before setting the spatula down with a resigned sigh.  

Satoru and Suguru knock on Haylee’s door, waking Shoko with urgency wrapped in their usual antics.  

“Good morning, sunshine,” Satoru says, his voice loud and obnoxiously cheerful.  

Shoko groans, her face buried in her pillow. “It’s not even close to morning anymore. Why are you like this?”  

“Haylee’s waiting for you,” Suguru cuts in with his trademark calmness, leaning against the doorframe. “She doesn’t want to shower alone.”  

Shoko sits up reluctantly, shooting them both a glare. “You two better make breakfast while I’m doing this.”  

“Yeah yeah don't worry 'bout that,” Satoru replies with a mock grin, earning a small smirk from Suguru.  

Minutes later, Shoko stands in the doorway just outside Haylee's bathroom. Her arms are crossed, her back turned to the shower, and she leans slightly against the wall.  

“You okay in there, Haylee?” Shoko calls, her tone careful, gentle.  

“Yeah… I’m fine. Thank you,” comes the quiet response from behind.  

When Haylee steps into the kitchen, the smell of pancakes fills the air. Satoru is flipping a pancake dramatically high into the air, Suguru watching with a look that screams disapproval.  

“You’re going to drop that,” Suguru mutters.  

“Never doubt a master,” Satoru declares, catching the pancake on the edge of the pan. “See? Perfect.”  

“That’s… burnt.” Suguru points to the crisp edges.  

Haylee sits down quietly as Suguru sets a plate of pancakes in front of her.  

“Breakfast is served!” Satoru announces with exaggerated flair, setting down another plate in front of Shoko before sliding into his seat.  

Haylee takes a cautious bite, and her expression softens.  

“Is it okay?” Satoru asks, leaning forward with mock seriousness. “Because if it’s not, you can blame Suguru.”  

“It’s… really good,” Haylee murmurs, barely audible but sincere.  

The group exchanges subtle glances - a silent acknowledgment that this was progress.  

“So, pancakes are your specialty now?” Shoko teases Satoru.  

“I’m a man of many talents,” Satoru replies with a smug grin.  

“Cooking isn’t one of them,” Suguru quips, earning a snort from Shoko.  

Haylee watches them, her fork hovering over her plate. Their banter fills the room. She doesn’t speak, but she keeps eating, a faint trace of comfort settling into her expression.  

After breakfast, Shoko leans back in her chair and stretches. “How about some fresh air? It might do us all some good.”  

Haylee hesitates but eventually nods. “Okay.”  

Outside, Satoru looks at Haylee with a grin. “You’re the boss today. Where should we go? The gardens? The training grounds?” 

Haylee hesitates, looking down as she considers the question. “The bridge. Behind the dormitory,” she finally says.  

Suguru nods. “Good choice.”  

The group strolls at a relaxed pace, Satoru and Shoko filling the air with playful banter while Suguru walks silently beside Haylee.  

“Remember that time Yaga made us practice our cursed techniques at six in the morning?” Satoru laughs.  

“And you showed up in your pajamas,” Shoko adds, smirking. “You looked like a zombie.”  

“I was conserving energy!” Satoru protests. “It’s called efficiency.”  

Haylee doesn’t join the conversation but listens quietly. Her shoulders, usually tense, seem to ease with every step.  

As they reach the bridge, the sound of the river fills the air, calming and steady. The group pauses, leaning on the railing.  

Haylee feels something soft brush against her legs. She freezes, looking down to see a familiar little face - a black kitten with striking dark blue eyes.  

“The kitten…” she whispers, her voice trembling. Slowly, she kneels and reaches out, scooping the small creature into her arms.  

Satoru and Suguru exchange confused glances, while Shoko’s face softens. “You know this little guy?”  

Haylee buries her face in the kitten’s fur, holding it close. “I saw him here… on my first week. I thought he was gone.” Her voice cracks, but this time, it’s not from fear - it’s relief.  

The kitten purrs, nuzzling against her chin. Haylee starts talking softly to it. “I missed you. I really thought… you wouldn’t be here.”  

The group watches in silence. Suguru crouches down, his voice gentle. “Looks like he missed you too.”  

Satoru tilts his head, a grin spreading across his face. “Alright, we’re naming it. Let’s hear some suggestions.”  

Haylee looks up, blinking through the tears that cling to her lashes. She doesn’t say anything, but there’s a glimmer of something in her eyes - something fragile, but unmistakably hopeful.  

Satoru squats next to Suguru, his face lit with excitement. “Alright, let’s go with something epic. Like… Void. Or Shadow. Fits the vibe, don’t you think?”

Suguru rolls his eyes, brushing a stray strand of hair behind his ear. “That’s ridiculous. It’s a kitten, not some cursed spirit. How about something simpler, like Kuro?”

Haylee looks between the two, her lips twitching in what almost looks like the beginnings of a smile. “Kuro?” she asks softly, her voice uncertain.

“Yeah,” Suguru says, his tone calm but warm. “It’s easy, and it suits him.”

Shoko leans on the railing of the bridge, observing the scene with a smirk. “Kuro’s cute, but I think we should name him after someone here. How about Yaga? Kitten does look like him.”

“Excuse me?” Satoru looks scandalized, pressing a hand to his chest as if Shoko’s words had physically wounded him. “This kitten is adorable . There’s no way it could ever look like that dude. I mean, look at it. It has Suguru’s hair and my eyes.”

Suguru raises an eyebrow. “You’re suggesting that we should name it after us?”

Haylee watches them quietly, the kitten purring in her lap. She feels a warmth spreading in her chest - something unfamiliar, but not unwelcome. The lighthearted bickering isn’t meant to pressure her, she realizes. It’s just them, trying to make the world feel a little less heavy.

Finally, Haylee whispers, “I like Kuro.”

All three heads snap to her, their conversations halting mid-sentence.

Satoru blinks. “Wait, you’re agreeing with Suguru?” He clutches his heart in mock despair. “I’ve lost you already. This is betrayal.”

Shoko laughs under her breath, shaking her head. “Kuro it is, then. The people have spoken.”

Suguru gives a small nod, his expression soft. “Good choice.”

Haylee looks down at the kitten, stroking its soft fur. “Thank you,” she says, barely audible but filled with meaning.

“Don’t thank us,” Satoru says, standing and stretching. “Thank Kuro for showing up to save the day.” He grins. “Guess he’s officially one of us now.”

Haylee doesn’t respond, but the smallest of smiles lingers on her face as she cradles the kitten. The sun filters through the trees, casting dappled light on the group. 

Shoko stands straight, brushing her hands on her jeans. “Alright, what’s the plan for the rest of the day? Anyone object to just hanging out here for a bit?”

“No complaints,” Suguru says, leaning against the railing.

“I’m good,” Satoru adds, tilting his head back to look at the sky.

Haylee nods silently, her arms still cradling Kuro, who purrs contentedly.

The conversation on the bridge meandered through light topics, the rhythm of casual talk soothing enough to let Haylee drift into her own thoughts. Her friends’ voices blended with the hum of the river, creating a quiet backdrop.  

Then it hit her - a sudden pang of longing. She thought of her mom and the warmth of their kitchen back home. The smell of cinnamon and sugar, the sound of her mom humming as she worked, the way the kitchen always felt like the safest place in the world.  

But the memory darkened quickly, guilt and anger creeping in. Her parents were the reason why she was like this today. She didn't want to remember them, not yet. 

Still, she missed baking with her mom. 

“Hey,” she said softly, cutting through the conversation.  

All three turned to her, their chatter halting.  

“I… was thinking. Maybe we could bake something. Like cinnamon rolls. My mom’s recipe.”  

Shoko tilted her head. “Baking? That’s a nice idea.”  

Suguru gave her an encouraging nod. “What do you need for it?”  

***

Back in the dorm, Haylee stood in the shared kitchen, scanning the cabinets and fridge. “We’re missing a few things,” she murmured. “We don’t have cinnamon, sugar, or enough flour.”  

Suguru leaned against the counter. “We can make a list, and someone can go grab the rest from the store.”  

“Dibs not me!” Satoru declared instantly, raising his hand.  

Shoko raised an unimpressed eyebrow. “You were literally the one bragging earlier about being the fastest. Go fetch.”  

Satoru huffed dramatically but took the list from Haylee with a grin. “Fine, fine. I’ll be the hero once again. And don’t worry, I’ll help you bake when I’m back - after all, I did make the world’s tastiest pancakes this morning.”  

Suguru smirked. “And the humblest chef of the year award goes to…”  

Satoru waved them off with a flourish, calling over his shoulder, “Don’t start without me!”  

***

While Satoru was out, Haylee began organizing the space, setting out bowls and utensils. She tied her hair back and washed her hands, the motions feeling familiar and grounding.  

Shoko joined her, drying a few stray dishes and setting up the mixer. “You sure you remember the recipe?”  

Haylee nodded. “I made it so many times with my mom. It’s… one of the good memories.”  

Shoko’s expression softened. “Then let’s make sure it turns out perfect.”  

Suguru, meanwhile, preheated the oven and leaned against the counter, watching the quiet flurry of activity. “Do you want me to do anything?”  

“You could, uh, line the baking tray with parchment paper?” Haylee suggested, handing him a roll.  

Suguru took the task seriously, smoothing the paper into the tray with precision. “Anything else?”  

Haylee glanced at him with the barest hint of a smile. “Maybe you could stop hovering and let me work.”  

***

A few minutes later, Satoru burst into the kitchen with dramatic flair, holding up the grocery bags like trophies. “Behold! I bring flour, sugar, and the holy grail: cinnamon.”  

“Thank you, your majesty,” Shoko said dryly, snatching the bags from him.  

Haylee sifted through the items, nodding approvingly. “This is perfect. Thanks, Satoru.”  

He grinned and flexed theatrically. “What can I say? Saving the day is just my thing.”  

Haylee got to work, measuring out the flour and mixing the dough. Shoko stayed by her side, helping measure ingredients and handing her tools as needed.  

Satoru and Suguru, however, were less helpful.  

“So, uh, do I stir this?” Satoru asked, picking up a spoon and pointing it at the bowl of dry ingredients.  

“No,” Haylee said firmly. “Just… stand back.”  

“Got it,” Satoru replied, leaning against the counter and making exaggerated comments like a sports commentator. 

“And here we have Haylee, executing the perfect cinnamon roll formation - look at that technique!”  

“Don’t you have something else to do?” Shoko snapped, throwing a dish towel at him.  

Suguru smirked from his corner. “At least he’s not touching anything.”  

Eventually, the dough was rolled out, slathered with cinnamon sugar, and carefully coiled into rolls.  

As Haylee placed the rolls into the baking tray, she let out a quiet breath. “That’s it. Just needs to bake. And some frosting.”  

While the cinnamon rolls baked, the warm scent of cinnamon and sugar filled the kitchen, drawing everyone closer to the oven.  

“This smells incredible,” Suguru said, peeking through the oven door.  

“Don’t open it!” Shoko barked. “You’ll ruin the bake!”  

Satoru plopped onto a chair, leaning back lazily. “Wake me up when it’s time to eat.”  

When the timer went off, Haylee carefully pulled the tray from the oven, the golden-brown rolls glistening with melted sugar. She added some frosting she prepared earlier, and the cinnamon rolls were ready to serve. 

“Moment of truth,” Shoko said, handing everyone plates.  

Satoru took a big bite, his eyes widening comically. “Okay, I take back everything I said earlier. This is amazing.”  

Suguru nodded in agreement, his expression calm but approving. “Definitely worth the wait.”  

Haylee watched them quietly, a small ghost of a smile tugging on her face. She realized she could do this without her mother too. 

***

The rest of the day passed quietly, with a calm settling over the dormitory. As evening fell and the sky outside darkened, Haylee retreated to her room. She lay on her bed, staring at the faint outlines of her ceiling. Her door was left open, a small comfort against the creeping solitude.  

Suguru noticed her as he passed by and paused in the doorway. Quietly, he stepped inside and crouched beside her bed.  

“Haylee, you alright?” he asked softly, his voice gentle but steady.  

She nodded faintly. “Yeah, I’m okay.”  

He studied her for a moment, then spoke again. “I’ll stay with you tonight. Do you need anything before bed?”  

“No, everything’s fine,” Haylee murmured before hesitating. “But… I was thinking. The sofa in here is too small for you. Maybe… you should sleep here? With me?”  

Suguru blinked, caught off guard. “Huh? Uhh- no, no, it’s fine,” he stammered, looking away. “I was just going to grab some blankets and sleep on the floor.”  

“The floor?” Haylee frowned, sitting up slightly. Concern colored her voice. “But you’ll get sick, Suguru.”  

He chuckled lightly, shaking his head. “Trust me, I’ll be fine. Satoru and I do this all the time when we crash in each other’s rooms.” His tone was casual, but there was a warmth in it that reassured her.  

Haylee’s shoulders relaxed, and she lay back down. “Alright… Thanks, Suguru.”  

“You’re welcome, Haylee,” he said with a small smile, his voice low and kind.  

He gave her one last glance before stepping out to fetch his bedding, leaving the door open behind him. Haylee watched the shadows of the hallway flicker against her walls, feeling a little less alone than before.  

A few moments later, Suguru returned to Haylee’s room, his arms full of blankets and a pillow. He carefully arranged the blankets on the floor, layering them to create a makeshift bed. Once satisfied with his work, he turned to her.  

“I’m going to use the bathroom. Are you okay if I close the door for a bit?” he asked gently.  

Haylee hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. “I’ll just go see Satoru or Shoko while you’re in there,” she replied, rising from her bed and heading to the hallway.  

The thought of being alone in her room, with the door closed, made her chest tighten. She hated the fear that gripped her so easily now, the way her mind conjured shadows from nothing.  

As she walked down the hallway, she felt it - a faint presence behind her. Her breath hitched, but she forced herself to keep moving, swallowing the rising scream in her throat. It was paranoia, she told herself, just paranoia. Still, the fear clung to her like a second skin.  

Without realizing, she opened a door without knocking and stepped inside. Heat rose to her cheeks when she looked up and saw Satoru lounging on his bed, typing something on his phone. He blinked at her in surprise before a playful grin spread across his face.  

“Haylee? Don’t tell me you’re already bored of Suguru. You know you’re always welcome in my room,” he teased, sitting up.  

“Uh- sorry for barging in,” she mumbled. “I just didn’t want to be alone while Suguru’s in the bathroom.”  

Satoru’s teasing softened. “It’s alright. Honestly, it’s nice to have you here. Actually,” he paused, scratching the back of his head, “there’s something Suguru and I wanted to talk to you about actually. But maybe not tonight- tomorrow, if that’s okay?”  

Haylee nodded quickly. “Tomorrow is fine.”  

Before she could say more, Suguru’s voice called out from her room. “Haylee? I’m out of the bathroom. You can come back now.”  

“Alright!” she shouted back before glancing at Satoru.  

“Aww, you’re leaving already?” Satoru pouted dramatically. “This is the first time you’ve come to my room, you know.”  

“I promise I’ll stay longer next time,” she replied. “Good night, Satoru.”  

“Good night, Haylee,” he said, waving her off with a grin.  

When she returned to her room, Suguru was standing in front of the small mirror, fiddling with his hair tie.  

“Let me,” Haylee offered softly. She approached him and carefully untied the hair band from his hair.  

His dark, silky hair fell around his shoulders, framing his face in soft waves. It was the first time she’d seen him like this, and she couldn’t stop herself from staring.  

“Thanks, Haylee,” Suguru said, glancing at her with a smile.  

His bangs fell into his eyes, a stray strand brushing against his cheek. Without thinking, Haylee reached up, tucking the loose strand behind his ear. But her hand lingered, her fingers brushing through his hair, marveling at how soft it was.  

“You look so beautiful with your hair down, Suguru,” she said quietly, her voice almost a whisper.  

The words escaped before she realized what she was saying. When she did, her face flushed, and she stepped back quickly.  

Suguru chuckled, his tone light. “Thank you.”  

“Oh- uh- sorry, I was just… untying the hair tie and,” she stammered, avoiding his gaze.  

“It’s alright,” Suguru said warmly. “You can play with my hair anytime you want.” He winked at her, his teasing tone making her blush deepen.  

“I’m going to bed now,” Haylee said quickly, retreating under her blanket.  

“Good night, Haylee.”  

“Good night, Suguru,” she replied, her voice muffled but content.  

Chapter Text

Haylee woke up feeling unusually energetic, a rare but welcome change. She lay in bed for a moment, glancing over at Suguru’s peaceful face as he slept on his makeshift floor bed. His breathing was slow and steady. 

Turning her gaze to the window, she noticed the faint light of dawn creeping in. 6:42 , the clock on the wall read.  

It’s still so early, she thought, attempting to shuffle back into a comfortable position.  

But no matter how much she tried, sleep wouldn’t come. Finally, with a small sigh of defeat, she glanced back at Suguru to make sure her movements hadn’t disturbed him. Still sound asleep.  

Quietly, Haylee slipped out of bed, grabbed some clothes, and headed to the bathroom. She left the door ajar, even though the thought of Suguru hearing her in the bathroom embarrassed her. 

After freshening up and changing into casual clothes, she wandered into the hallway and headed for the shared kitchen, her stomach beginning to growl.  

The tray where she’d stored the leftover cinnamon rolls from yesterday caught her attention, but when she checked, it was empty. She frowned. There were at least eight left… 

Shrugging it off for now, she prepared a fruit bowl instead and had just started eating when she heard footsteps approaching. She glanced up to see Satoru entering the kitchen, hair tousled and voice still thick with sleep.  

“Good morn’, princess,” he muttered with a yawn, plopping into the seat next to her.  

“Good morning, Satoru. I’m feeling surprisingly energetic today,” she replied, her voice as neutral as ever.  

“Really? That's good! Really good! What’re you eating?” he asked, leaning closer to peer into her bowl.  

“Just a fruit bowl. I was planning to eat the cinnamon rolls left from yesterday, but they’re gone. Do you know what happened to them?” Her tone grew suspicious as she looked him directly in the eye.  

Satoru gasped dramatically. “NO WAY! I told Shoko to stop stuffing her face with those! I can’t believe she didn’t leave us any!”  

Haylee raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure it was Shoko? ”  

“Absolutely! 100 percent. Definitely her!” he said, his expression overly innocent.  

“Alright then,” she replied flatly, not entirely convinced.  

Satoru leaned back in his chair, grinning sheepishly. “Sooo... when are you baking them again?”  

“If you admit you ate them, I might consider it,” Haylee countered.  

Satoru placed a hand on his chest, feigning insult. “Me? Lie? About cinnamon rolls? You wound me, princess. I’m far too truthful for that. Even if they were the tastiest cinnamon rolls I’ve ever had in my entire life.”  

Before Haylee could respond, Suguru walked into the kitchen, his hair a mess. He glanced between the two of them. “Isn’t it a bit too early to be arguing?”  

“Aww, Suguru, you know we’d never argue!” Satoru said with a mock pout.  

Suguru ignored him and stretched. “We haven’t trained in three days. We should get back to it, Satoru.”  

“It’s too earlyyyy,” Satoru groaned, dragging himself out of his seat and shambling out of the kitchen.  

Suguru turned to Haylee. “Did you sleep well?”  

She nodded, finishing the last bite of her fruit bowl.  

“Shoko’s still asleep. I heard she stayed up late last night, so she won’t be up for a while. Want to come watch us train?” he offered gently, clearly not wanting to leave her alone.  

“Sure,” Haylee replied softly.  

***

At the training grounds, Haylee sat on the stairs, watching Suguru and Satoru start with intense jogging. She found herself humming a song she couldn’t quite place, her eyes trailing after them as they moved fluidly.  

Eventually, the two transitioned into sparring, their moves sharp and calculated. Haylee briefly considered joining them but dismissed the thought. She didn’t want to slow them down or become a burden. If they wanted her to participate, they’d ask.  

When the training ended, the three of them headed back to the dormitory so the boys could shower.  

Passing Shoko’s room, Haylee noticed the door was open and stepped inside. Shoko was brushing her hair with one hand while holding a piece of toast in her mouth.  

“Mmmmf… gwood moarnin’,” Shoko mumbled around the toast.  

“Good morning, Shoko. Are you coming to class?” Haylee asked.  

Shoko nodded, finishing her bite. “Yeah, just need some coffee first.”  

***

During class, Haylee noticed something strange. Yaga seemed to be avoiding her gaze. At first, she thought she was imagining it, but the more she paid attention, the more certain she became.  

To test her theory, she raised her hand and asked a question - one she already knew the answer to. The moment the words left her mouth, she regretted it.

Who doesn’t know cursed fingers belong to Ryomen Sukuna? What was I thinking? 

Yaga didn’t even look at her. Instead, he pretended to shuffle through his documents as he answered her question.  

He really is avoiding me, she thought. 

At the end of the lesson, Yaga cleared his throat. “I have some good news. We’ll be welcoming two new students soon. I believe they’ll be great additions to Jujutsu High.”  

The announcement sparked comments from Satoru and then Shoko, but Haylee’s mind was elsewhere. She couldn’t shake the odd behavior of her teacher - and what it might mean.  

***

Shoko had private lessons with the medic in the infirmary, so she parted from the group, waving lazily as she walked away. The remaining three strolled back to the dormitory together in companionable silence, the weight of the day lingering in the air.  

Once inside, they paused in the common area, glancing at each other.  

“I don’t have anything to do today. What about you guys?” Haylee asked, breaking the quiet.  

Suguru exchanged a quick look with Satoru. “Actually, we wanted to talk to you about something. Whose room should we go to?”  

“NOT MINE!” Satoru exclaimed suddenly, his loud voice startling Haylee so much that she jumped.  

“We can go to mine,” she said, still looking slightly bewildered. 

A few moments later, Haylee was sitting cross-legged on her bed while Suguru and Satoru shared the small sofa in her room. The atmosphere was heavy but not uncomfortable, more like the quiet before a storm.  

Suguru leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees, his expression gentle but serious. “Before we start, I just want to make sure you’re okay throughout this conversation. If you don’t want to talk about it, or if you need us to stop at any point, just let me know, alright?”  

Haylee nodded, her gaze dropping to the floor.  

Suguru took a deep breath. “When we joined Jujutsu High at the start of this year, we were sent on a mission by the Higher Ups. It was a big one.”  

He paused, watching her carefully. Haylee didn’t look up, but she didn’t seem upset yet.  

“We were sent to exorcise a special grade curse,” Suguru continued. “At first, we thought we could handle it. We were confident. But this one... it was far more powerful than we could’ve imagined. We were completely defeated and outmatched, and we almost- ”  

“By defeated, do you mean ‘dead’?” Haylee interrupted, looking up suddenly. Her gaze was piercing, filled with something raw and unreadable that made both boys tense.  

“Yes,” Satoru answered simply.  

Suguru continued, his voice steady but filled with emotion. “We were terrified. Hopeless. Alone. We barely made it out alive. And now... now we’re angry, just like you. Angry at them, at our parents, at this messed up system that treats us like tools, like weapons. We understand how you feel, Haylee. We really do. And we want to help you through it. We just wanted you to know that you’re not alone in this.”  

“I’m already alright,” Haylee said quickly, her voice trembling slightly. “My only fear was dying alone and never seeing my brother again. But... I’m alive. And I’ll see my brother again.”  

She took a deep, shaky breath, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill. “And now you’re telling me that I wasn’t alone. That you... you've been there, too.”  

Her lips trembled into a soft smile, and a single tear rolled down her cheek. “Thank you.”  

Suguru and Satoru sat frozen for a moment, staring at her. That smile - it was like sunlight breaking through storm clouds. There was something so pure, so resilient in it that it left them both momentarily speechless.  

Is it her smile... or her teary eyes? Satoru thought to himself, caught off guard by the intensity of the moment.  

Suguru, however, had already figured it out. 

“Haylee,” Suguru said, his voice a bit softer than usual, “you’re stronger than you think. And you don’t have to go through any of this alone anymore.”  

After a few moments of comfortable silence, Satoru couldn't take it anymore. 

Satoru leaned back against the sofa dramatically, crossing his arms behind his head. “Okay, so now that we’ve had our heartfelt group therapy session, what’s next? Karaoke? Maybe a movie? Or maybe we just braid each other’s hair and talk about our crushes?”  

Haylee blinked at him, caught off guard by the sudden shift in tone. “What?”  

Suguru sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Satoru, do you ever stop talking nonsense?”  

“Excuse you, this isn’t nonsense.” Satoru wagged a finger at him. “Team bonding is essential, Suguru . Keeps the squad tight.”  

Haylee stifled a laugh, wiping at the corner of her eye. “I’m pretty sure ‘team bonding’ doesn’t involve braiding hair, though.”  

Satoru gasped, clutching his chest like she’d insulted him. “How dare you underestimate the power of a good braid! It’s therapeutic! It’s art!” He paused, tilting his head. “You have pretty long hair, Suguru. Wanna let me try? I promise I’ll give you a masterpiece.”  

Suguru rolled his eyes, but his lips twitched in the hint of a smile. “You’re not coming near my hair again, Satoru.”  

“Aw, come on!” Satoru whined, leaning forward with a mischievous grin. “Don’t you trust me? I could make you look fabulous. Haylee, back me up here!”  

Haylee couldn’t help but laugh, her earlier tension melting away. “Honestly, Suguru, I kind of want to see what he’d do to your hair now.”  

Suguru groaned, shaking his head, but the playful glint in his eyes betrayed him. “You two are impossible.”  

“Impossible, but lovable,” Satoru corrected, standing up with a dramatic flourish. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to raid the kitchen. All that emotional honesty made me hungry.”  

“You’re always hungry,” Haylee teased, a genuine smile on her face.  

“And that’s why I’m always happy,” Satoru quipped before heading for the door. “Suguru, Haylee, I expect snacks to be ready when I get back. Chop chop!”  

The door clicked shut behind him, leaving Haylee and Suguru in a much lighter atmosphere.  

Suguru chuckled softly, shaking his head. “I don’t know how he does it, but he always knows how to break the tension.”  

“Yeah,” Haylee agreed, her smile lingering. “He’s... different, but in a good way.”  

“Definitely in a good way,” Suguru said, his voice warm. He glanced at her, his expression thoughtful. “You really are doing better, Haylee. I’m glad.”  

“Thanks,” she said quietly. “And thanks for... everything. Both of you.”  

Suguru nodded, his gaze steady. “Always.”  

The room fell into a comfortable silence, the heaviness of the earlier conversation dissipating. The sound of distant clattering in the kitchen signaled Satoru’s inevitable chaos, and Haylee chuckled.  

“Should we go save the kitchen from him?” she asked.  

Suguru smirked. “We probably should. If we wait too long, he’ll end up setting something on fire.”  

They stood and made their way out together, the bond between them feeling a little stronger with every step.  

***

After a while, Shoko joined them in the dormitory. 

"I’ve been hearing people talk about this new Pixar movie, 'Ratatouille.' Anyone interested?”  Shoko asked. 

“What’s it about?” Haylee asked, her interest piqued.  

“Some rat who cooks,” Shoko answered casually.  

“A rat who cooks?” Satoru repeated, already laughing. “That sounds ridiculous. I’m in.”  

Within a few minutes, the four of them were settled in the common area, the lights dimmed and the TV glowing as the opening scenes of Ratatouille began to play.  

Throughout the movie, Satoru couldn’t help himself.  

“Wait, so this rat is the next Gordon Ramsay?” he quipped as Remy tasted soup.  

“Shut up, Satoru,” Suguru muttered, trying to focus.  

“No, no, hear me out. If I were a rat, I’d totally open a bakery. ‘Satoru’s Squeaky Treats.’ It’s genius!”  

“Satoru,” Shoko said flatly, “no one cares about your imaginary bakery.”  

“Somebody probably ate one of Satoru’s baked goods and died, and that’s why he ended up a sorcerer instead of a chef,” Suguru joked, earning a rare laugh from Haylee.  

“Hey! My cooking is impeccable!” Satoru protested.  

“Uh-huh,” Shoko replied, unconvinced, as she stuffed another handful of popcorn into her mouth.  

As the movie went on, Satoru’s commentary continued relentlessly.  

“Look at the way that guy’s sweating over ratatouille. Like, dude, it’s just vegetables.”  

“Satoru, for the last time, shut up,” Shoko said, aiming a piece of popcorn at him.  

By the end of the movie, Satoru had successfully annoyed everyone, but even Haylee couldn’t help but laugh when he tried to mimic Remy’s cooking techniques, waving an imaginary spatula in the air.  

As the credits rolled and the screen faded to black, Suguru leaned back on the sofa, his arms crossed as he stared at the TV thoughtfully. “Okay, but what does ratatouille actually taste like?”  

Shoko nodded in agreement, tapping her chin. “Yeah, it looks super tasty in the movie. All those layers and colors. It can’t just be regular vegetables, right?”  

“It’s just vegetables,” Satoru interjected, waving his hand dismissively. “That’s it.”  

“Yeah, but it looked tastier,” Suguru countered. “There’s no way something that pretty doesn’t taste better than average.”  

Shoko glanced at Haylee. “What about you? Ever had ratatouille before?”  

Haylee blinked, slightly startled by the sudden attention. “Uh, actually, yeah. My family and I went to a restaurant in France two years ago, and it was on the menu. I was curious, so I tried it.”  

“And?” Shoko prompted, leaning forward.  

Haylee shrugged, suppressing a small laugh. “It’s exactly like Satoru said. Just saucy vegetables. It wasn’t bad, but it wasn’t anything amazing either. Definitely not worth all the drama they made in the movie.”  

Suguru let out a disappointed sigh. “So you’re telling me the cinematic masterpiece lied to us?”  

“Tragic,” Shoko said mockingly, shaking her head.  

Satoru smirked. “See? I told you all. Just vegetables. You should’ve listened to me, as always.”  

“Alright, don’t get cocky,” Shoko said, throwing a pillow at him.  

Suguru, however, glanced at Haylee with curiosity. “Wait, you said you went to France? Was it just for a trip, or did you live there?”  

Haylee tucked her knees up to her chest on the bed. “No, it was just a short trip. But we used to travel a lot because of my parents’ work. We used to travel around depending on their assignments.”  

“That sounds… fancy,” Shoko said, raising an eyebrow.  

“It was more exhausting than fancy,” Haylee admitted with a small laugh. “We were always packing and unpacking. My brother was actually born in Turkey because of their job. We lived there for about three years before moving back to Italy.”  

“Turkey? What’s it like there?” Suguru asked, genuinely curious.  

“It’s beautiful,” Haylee said, her voice softening as she thought back. “I was still young, but I still remember the bazaars and the food. The culture there is so rich - so colorful and lively. But Italy has always felt more like home to me.”  

“What’s Italy like?” Shoko asked, leaning against the armrest of the couch.  

“Oh, it’s amazing,” Haylee said, a warm smile spreading across her face. “There’s so much history everywhere you go. I grew up surrounded by art and architecture. My favorite place was probably Florence - it’s so full of Renaissance-era buildings and museums. The food is incredible too, but you already know that.”  

“I’m so jealous,” Shoko muttered.  

“Did you travel to other European countries?” Suguru asked, tilting his head.  

“Yeah, quite a few,” Haylee replied. “Spain, Germany, Greece… It’s all kind of a blur now. My parents were always so busy, so the babysitter would take me and my brother to go around and explore a bit. But I’d say Italy was the best. There’s just something magical about it - like walking through a painting.”  

Suguru smiled faintly. “Sounds like you had an interesting childhood. A little chaotic, maybe, but interesting.”  

Haylee nodded. “It was. Chaotic is a good word for it.”  

Satoru, who had been quiet for once, suddenly spoke up. “Alright, if you’re ever going back to Italy, you have to bring me with you. I’m dying to try authentic Italian gelato. And pizza. And pasta. All of it.”  

“Of course, it’s always about food with you,” Shoko said, rolling her eyes.  

“Hey, good food is important!” Satoru protested.  

Haylee chuckled. “Deal. If we ever go, I’ll make sure you eat your way through the whole country.”  

“Perfect,” Satoru said with a grin, leaning back dramatically. “I knew you were the best, Haylee.”  

Suguru shook his head with a smile as Shoko groaned. 

***

After the movie, the group spent some time outside the dormitory, enjoying the cool air as the sky shifted to deeper shades of evening. They came across Kuro, the little kitten Haylee had found and named with Suguru, and spent a while playing with it.  

As the weather grew darker, Haylee eventually excused herself to go inside, and Shoko followed her.  

In Shoko’s room, Haylee perched on the bed while Shoko rifled through a drawer, occasionally pulling out random objects to show her.  

“You don’t have any makeup? You don’t like it?” Haylee asked curiously, tilting her head.  

“Not really. Utahime once tried to get me into it, but then... uh... yeah, it didn’t go well.” Shoko cut herself off, her voice unusually hesitant.  

Haylee raised an eyebrow. “What happened? Did you not like how it turned out?” she pressed. “You know, I’m actually really good at makeup. Maybe we should try it sometime?”  

Shoko avoided her gaze, turning to look out the window. “Uh, no thanks, Haylee.”  

The mood shifted subtly, a quiet awkwardness settling over the room. Haylee frowned slightly, unsure of what she’d said wrong.  

“I’m sorry if I upset you,” Haylee said softly, trying to break the tension. “I didn’t mean to.”  

“No, no, it’s not you,” Shoko replied quickly, her voice faltering. “I just... I don’t know how to start talking about this.”  

Haylee blinked, surprised. Shoko always seemed so composed and unbothered - seeing her like this was new. “Take your time. I’m here when you’re ready,” Haylee said gently, offering an encouraging smile.  

Shoko hesitated, then spoke in a quieter voice, “Okay, this isn’t exactly related to makeup, but... have you ever had any, um... gay friends?”  

The question caught Haylee off guard. “Well, I don’t really know anyone here other than you guys, but back in Italy, I had two. Why?”  

“Two? Okay, wow.” Shoko laughed nervously, running a hand through her hair. “I guess... I was just testing the waters before I said anything.”  

Haylee tilted her head, curiosity and realization dawning. She stayed silent, giving Shoko the space to continue.  

“I, uh... I have a crush on someone,” Shoko admitted, exhaling heavily. “And it’s driving me crazy. I act all cool during the day, but at night, I can’t stop thinking about... her-” She paused, then blurted out, “Utahime.”  

Haylee stared at her, mouth slightly agape.  

A few seconds passed before Haylee snapped out of her shock. “Shoko, I’m so happy you told me this! Sorry for my reaction - it’s just, wow! I wasn’t expecting it. But seriously, thank you for trusting me.”  

Shoko let out a relieved sigh, slumping a bit. “I’m just glad you didn’t freak out or anything.”  

“So... Utahime-senpai, huh? What do you like about her?” Haylee asked, genuinely curious.  

Shoko’s face lit up with a rare softness. “What’s not to like? She’s smart, graceful, and her voice is... ugh, perfect.” Then her expression darkened. “But she’s been keeping her distance ever since I tried to, you know, hint at my feelings. I’m starting to think she’s homophobic or something.”  

Haylee frowned. “I don’t know her very well, but she doesn’t seem like that kind of person.”  

A brief silence followed before Shoko gave Haylee a sly look. “Sooo... what about you? Are you straight?” She wiggled her eyebrows playfully.  

“Oh, yeah. Definitely.” Haylee smiled, shrugging.  

“Are you sure though?” Shoko pressed, her grin widening.  

“If you’re talking about my Angelina Jolie poster from Tomb Raider, it’s just an appreciation of beauty, okay?” Haylee defended, crossing her arms.  

Shoko snorted, clearly enjoying this. “Sooo, you never touched yourself while looking at that poster?”  

Haylee choked on her own spit, coughing violently as her face turned crimson red. Before she could recover, a loud crash echoed from one of the other rooms.  

“Shoko! You can’t ask that!” Haylee sputtered, her voice strained with shock.  

“So, you did?” Shoko teased, her expression wicked.  

“NO!” Haylee shouted, standing abruptly, still red-faced and flustered.  

Shoko just burst into laughter, clearly delighted at having flustered her friend so thoroughly.

Haylee practically fled Shoko’s room, her face still burning from their conversation. She hurried down the hallway, trying to shake off her embarrassment.

A few steps ahead, she noticed Satoru and Suguru standing near the wall. They glanced at her briefly before quickly averting their gazes. If she’d paid closer attention, she might have caught the faint red tint coloring their ears.

Reaching her own room, Haylee closed the door behind her with a sigh. She flopped onto her bed, then glanced at the Angelina Jolie poster on the wall. The conversation replayed in her head, and with a huff of frustration, she got up and pulled the poster down.

Sure, Angelina Jolie looked amazing, but that didn’t mean she was gay. “Why would anyone ever touch themselves while looking at a poster , anyway?” Haylee muttered to herself, her cheeks flaring up again.

The thought lingered, and she frowned. It doesn’t even make sense! How could that even make you feel good? And a poster, of all things? Her mind whirled as she tried to comprehend the idea, only for it to leave her more baffled than before.

Determined to distract herself, Haylee decided to pass the time. She glanced at her desk where a book sat, one her mother bought for her. Without her computer - still stuck somewhere because her father hadn’t sent it yet - her usual escape into TV shows or movies was off the table.

She grabbed Twilight, the novel her mom had insisted she’d love, and settled onto her bed to read. At first, she found herself absorbed in the story, chuckling at Bella’s awkwardness and marveling at Edward’s dramatic tendencies.

But after a while, the novelty wore off. She found herself flipping pages distractedly, her mind drifting back to her earlier conversation with Shoko and the unexpected encounter in the hallway.

She sighed, shutting the book with a thud. “Why does everything feel so weird today?” she muttered to herself, flopping back against her pillows.

Haylee was still sprawled on her bed, contemplating what to do next, when her door burst open.  

Satoru strolled in, completely uninvited, and without a word, grabbed her blanket and pillows.  

“Hey! What are you doing?!” Haylee exclaimed, sitting up in shock as he marched out of her room with her things.  

She scrambled to follow him, trailing behind as he strode down the hall like he was on some kind of mission. “Satoru, seriously, what are you-”  

He stopped abruptly in front of his room, swung the door open, and threw her blanket and pillows onto his bed. Then, spinning around to face her with an exaggerated grin, he threw his arms wide.  

“PAJAMA PARTYYYYY!” he bellowed, his voice echoing down the hallway.  

Haylee blinked, completely caught off guard, before a wave of realization hit her. Oh. Right. The arrangement. Since her friends knew she didn’t want to sleep alone, they had decided that she’d take turns sleeping with one of them each night.  

Satoru’s enthusiasm was clearly on overdrive, though. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “You’re hopeless,” she muttered, turning to head back to her room.  

“Better hurry up and change, or I’ll start without you!” Satoru called after her, a mischievous lilt in his voice.  

Haylee rolled her eyes but couldn’t fight the small smile tugging at her lips. She quickly went back to her room and changed into her pajamas - a soft, oversized shirt and comfy shorts - and returned to Satoru’s room.  

When she walked in, she found him crouched in front of the coffee table, setting up an impressive spread of pizzas, drinks, and snacks. He glanced up, beaming.  

“Ta-da! I figured we’d need fuel for our super secret pajama party.”  

Haylee crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow as she leaned against the doorframe. “Super secret? You do realize you just screamed ‘PAJAMA PARTY’ loud enough for the entire dorm to hear, right?”

Satoru shrugged, his grin widening as he sauntered over. “Aw, come on, princess. Who cares what those two boring old grumps think? This can be our little super secret.”

He punctuated his words with an exaggerated wink, his grin so smug it practically radiated confidence.

The two of them had settled in on the large sofa, the room now filled with the warm, mouthwatering scent of pizza and the occasional sound of a laugh or comment from Satoru, who had a slice of pizza in his hand like it was the most important thing in the world. Haylee leaned back against the cushions, her plate nearly empty, but she wasn’t in any rush to finish. She’d eaten more than she’d realized, and now her stomach felt heavy, satisfied.  

For a while, they just ate, the chatter dying down as they grew quieter, their bodies sinking deeper into the sofa in a pizza-induced haze. Satoru wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, stretched out lazily, and let out a content sigh.  

“Ugh... I think I’m gonna burst,” he mumbled, stretching his arms above his head as he sank back further into the cushions.  

Haylee let out a soft laugh, rubbing her belly. “Yeah, I don’t think I can eat another bite.”  

They fell into a comfortable silence, both of them just resting and letting the full stomachs work their magic. Haylee closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying the peacefulness of the room, before realizing just how quiet it had gotten.  

A sudden knock on the door interrupted their reverie, and before either of them could respond, Suguru stepped inside, his usual calm demeanor giving way to a slight hint of concern.  

“You two went silent for so long, I was starting to get worried,” he said, his gaze moving between them with a raised brow. “You guys never go quiet for this long. I thought you might have choked on a pizza slice or something.”  

Satoru waved him off with a lazy smile. “Nah, just full. We’ve entered a food coma, that’s all.”  

Haylee laughed softly, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. She felt herself drifting, the weight of the day settling in as her body fought to stay awake.  

Suguru sat down beside her, a knowing look in his eyes. “You sure you’re okay? You’ve been quiet for a while now too.”  

Haylee hesitated, her fingers toying with a stray thread from the blanket, her voice quieter now. “I’m better than I was before, but... I just miss my brother so much.”  

“Then call your brother, princess,” Satoru said, as if it were the simplest solution in the world.  

She shook her head, her expression hardening. “I don’t want to talk to my parents. They’re the reason I ended up in that shithole, aren’t they? They had one job - just one - and they couldn’t even do that right,” she snapped, her voice sharp with anger and hurt.  

Suguru remained silent, his thoughtful gaze steady on her, while Satoru leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “Listen, princess,” he began, his tone softer than usual but still firm, “I get it. I really do. My parents were never exactly the protective type, either. They weren’t powerful or influential in the clan, so they just... let the clan take over and control my life. For years, I was furious at them. Furious that they didn’t fight for me, that they didn't protect me, that they didn’t give me the childhood I should’ve had.”  

He sighed, brushing a hand through his hair. “But being mad at them didn’t get me anywhere. All it did was make me miserable. Eventually, I realized that my anger was pointed in the wrong direction.”  

“It’s the Higher Ups’ fault,” Haylee interjected bitterly.  

“No,” Suguru said, finally speaking up. His voice was calm but resolute, his dark eyes meeting hers. “It’s the system’s fault.”  

Satoru nodded, leaning back with a small, bitter smile. “Our parents aren’t our enemies, Haylee. The system is. It’s twisted and broken. It takes people like us and uses us like pawns. They take everything away from us. But don’t let that system take your family away from you, too.”  

Haylee stared at them, her hands clenching the edge of the blanket. Their words hung in the air, the weight of them pressing down on her. She didn’t respond right away, but the anger in her chest began to shift, transforming into something more complicated - something harder to define.  

Haylee knew she wasn't alone in this battle anymore. 

Chapter Text

A few weeks had passed since Haylee was granted special grade. 

With the new school year underway, the missions had become more frequent, and the workload heavier.  

The school had also welcomed three new students, each brimming with potential. However, Haylee hadn’t had the chance to meet them yet. Most of her time was consumed by missions - sometimes with Satoru and Suguru, but often alone. The intensity of the schedule left her with little time to catch up with her friends properly, let alone get to know anyone new.  

While the missions were exhausting, Haylee wasn’t one to complain - at least, not much. She knew they were helping her grow stronger with each passing day.  

On a brighter note, she had started talking to her family again. That conversation with Satoru and Suguru about focusing on the real enemy had shifted her perspective, and she realized it wasn’t fair to lay all the blame on her parents.  

Still, her last phone call with them had felt… strange. Both her mother and father seemed distracted, their voices hurried. When she suggested calling back later, they insisted on speaking right then, offering what sounded like flimsy excuses. It left her uneasy, but she decided to push the thought aside for now.  

Returning to the dormitory after reporting her latest mission to Yaga, Haylee immediately noticed how much noisier the place had become. Though she hadn’t met the new students, she could already get a sense of their personalities from the commotion in the hallways.  

As she walked past the kitchen, a sharp, burnt smell hit her nose. Concerned, she stepped inside.  

“Are you guys burning something?” she asked, her tone laced with annoyance despite her genuine concern.  

A brown-haired boy turned to her, bowing apologetically. “Good afternoon, senpai. Sorry to bother you - we were just trying to cook something.”  

Haylee glanced at the stove, which was in a sorry state, and quickly turned it off. Opening the windows to air out the room, she sighed.  

“You need to be more careful. Next time, it might not just be the food that’s burning,” she said, her tone firm but not unkind.  

“You’re absolutely right, senpai. We’re sorry,” the blonde-haired boy chimed in, less enthusiastic than his companion but equally apologetic.  

With a smile, Haylee introduced herself. “I’m Haylee Romano-Okkotsu. Nice to meet you both.”  

“I’m Yuu Haibara! It’s great to finally meet you, senpai!” Haibara replied, his energy practically radiating from him.  

“Kento Nanami,” the blonde added with a polite nod, his tone measured.  

Haylee gestured toward the stove. “Let me help. What were you trying to cook?”  

Haibara perked up. “Really, senpai? That would be great! By the way, there’s one more friend of ours you haven’t met yet. Should I call him over?”  

“Sure, why not?” Haylee replied, curious.  

Haibara darted out of the kitchen, returning moments later with someone Haylee immediately recognized.  

“Here he is! He was a bit shy about meeting you, but I told him you’re super nice,” Haibara said, practically dragging the boy by his arm.  

“Oh, I know you!” Haylee exclaimed as her eyes landed on the newcomer.  

The boy nodded, smiling sheepishly. “Yes, senpai. We met during the Sister-School Event a little over a month ago.”  

“Ren, right? What are you doing here? I thought you were a Kyoto student,” she asked, her curiosity piqued.  

Ren scratched the back of his head. “There was a situation, and, well… long story short, I asked to get a transfer to Tokyo, and they approved it.”  

Haibara’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “Wow! So you two already know each other? That’s awesome, Ren!”  

Haylee smiled at their enthusiasm but noticed the kitchen situation hadn’t improved much. “If you don’t need my help anymore, I’ll leave you guys to it,” she said, excusing herself as she headed out of the kitchen.  

Haylee was exhausted after her mission. She entered her room, kicking off her shoes, and slumped onto her chair. Deciding she needed a distraction, she opened her computer and resumed watching Death Note.  

Anime wasn’t usually her thing, but this one had her hooked. The intricate plot and the psychological battles between Light and L had drawn her in completely.  

Her father had finally shipped her computer from Italy, and being able to watch whatever she wanted felt like a small slice of home in Tokyo.  

Time passed, and despite it still being early, she realized her eyelids were growing heavier with each passing moment. She yawned, stretched, and reluctantly paused the show. Crawling into bed, she quickly drifted off into a deep sleep.  

The next thing she knew, she was being gently shaken awake.  

“Haylee. Hey, wake up,” Shoko’s voice pulled her from the haze of her dreams.  

Haylee blinked, groggy and confused. “Shoko? What time is it?”  

“Not late. But someone’s here to see you,” Shoko explained, her tone unusually neutral. “They’re waiting for you in the main building.”  

Still half-asleep, Haylee sat up, trying to process Shoko’s words. “Someone… for me? Who?”  

Shoko shrugged. “Don’t know, just a woman. You’ll find out.”  

Haylee sighed, dragging herself out of bed. She washed her face to wake herself up, wondering who on earth would visit her. She didn’t know anyone in Tokyo outside of the school.  

The walk to the main building was uneventful, though the darkening sky made her uneasy. The shadows stretched long across the ground, and the chill in the air didn’t help her nerves. She took a deep breath, trying to stay calm as she entered the guest room where visitors were usually received.  

The moment she stepped inside, her eyes landed on a woman sitting patiently at the table.  

The stranger’s black hair was cropped short, framing her kind face. She had a sincere smile that was directed at Haylee as if they had met before.  

Haylee felt herself stiffen slightly, her instincts kicking in. Years of attending her parents’ events had honed her ability to read people - wealth, power, status, influence. She could always pick up on those subtle cues.  

But this woman was… different.  

Her presence didn’t exude power, wealth, or even danger. Instead, all Haylee could sense was a gentle, kind aura radiating from her.  

“You must be Haylee,” the woman greeted her warmly.  

Haylee’s steps slowed as she approached, her voice steady. “That’s correct. I’m Haylee Romano-Okkotsu. But I don’t believe we’ve met.”  

The woman’s smile didn’t waver. “No, we haven’t. My name is Tsukuyo Fushiguro.”  

Tsukuyo Fushiguro sat across from Haylee, her kind demeanor belying the gravity of her questions.  

“So, where were you born?” the woman asked casually, her gaze soft but searching.  

Haylee frowned slightly. “Italy. Why?”  

“And your parents - your mother and father. What were they like?”  

Haylee blinked. “Uh… my mother’s great. My dad… well, my biological dad isn’t in the picture. My mom remarried when I was young.”  

Tsukuyo nodded thoughtfully, leaning forward a bit. “Why did your mother leave your biological father?”  

Haylee’s eyes narrowed. “What is this? Therapy? You’ve been asking me about my life for the past ten minutes, and I don’t even know who you are.”  

“I did introduce myself,” Tsukuyo replied gently. “I am Tsukuyo Fushiguro.”  

“That name doesn’t ring any bells,” Haylee said, her frustration mounting. “Are you a friend of my parents? Why are you asking all these personal questions?”  

The woman’s kind smile faltered slightly, replaced by a more serious expression. “Because my family and your family are being targeted by the same force. And you might be the one who can stop it.”  

Haylee stared at her, baffled. “What? Who? What are you even talking about? You do realize you’re talking to a 15-year-old, right?”  

Tsukuyo sighed deeply, hesitating before she continued. “I have a son. He’s very young, only five years old. And the Zenin Clan is targeting him. They’re demanding that one of the two heirs they lost be returned to them immediately or… I don’t know what they’ll do if their demands aren’t met. But I can’t take the risk.”  

Haylee was silent for a moment, processing the weight of the woman’s words. “Okay… so, if they want your kid back, why don’t you just go back to them? What’s stopping you?”  

Tsukuyo’s face tightened, her hesitation clear. She looked away, as though regretting ever starting this conversation. After a moment, she turned back, her eyes filled with quiet desperation. “I know you can help me, Haylee. That’s why I’m here. You’re incredibly powerful. You have your parents - strong, protective people who would never let anything happen to you.”  

Haylee crossed her arms, her voice rising in frustration. “Okay, but what do you want me to do? You’re not exactly being clear here.”  

Tsukuyo exhaled, her tone shifting to one of solemnity. “Your biological father, Haylee… he was a member of the Zenin Clan.”  

The words hit Haylee like a freight train. She froze, her mind struggling to comprehend the revelation. “What?! What are you even saying? That makes no sense!”  

“I wish it weren’t true, but it is,” Tsukuyo said quietly. “You… are the other lost heir the Zenin Clan is searching for.”  

The room fell silent as the gravity of her words sank in.  

Haylee’s voice cracked as she finally spoke. “No. That can’t be. My dad wasn’t - he couldn’t - my mom would’ve told me something like that!”  

“I don’t think she did, because she was trying to protect you,” Tsukuyo said gently, her eyes softening. “But the Zenin Clan doesn’t forget. They’ve been searching for you and my son for years. And now, they’ve found me. They’ll find you, too, if they haven’t already.”  

Haylee shook her head, standing up abruptly, her hands trembling. “No, no, no. This is insane. You’ve got the wrong person.”  

“I don’t,” Tsukuyo said firmly. “I came here because I need your help, Haylee. Together, maybe we can figure out how to stop them. But we don’t have much time. They’re relentless, and they’ll stop at nothing to claim what they think belongs to them.”  

Haylee took a shaky breath, her mind a chaotic swirl of emotions. Anger, confusion, fear - she didn’t know what to believe or how to feel. But one thing was certain: her life had just been turned upside down.  

Haylee stormed out of the meeting room, her emotions a tangled knot of confusion and anger. The revelation Tsukuyo Fushiguro had dropped on her left her reeling. She didn’t know if she could trust a word of it, but the seed of doubt had been planted, and it was growing rapidly in her mind.  

Once back in her room, Haylee threw herself onto her bed, clutching her pillow tightly. She stared at the ceiling, her thoughts racing. There’s no way that woman was telling the truth… right? The more she tried to dismiss Tsukuyo’s words, the more they echoed in her mind.  

After tossing and turning for what felt like hours, she sat up abruptly. Sleep was impossible. She ran her hands through her hair, frustrated and overwhelmed. “I need some air,” she muttered, standing up and grabbing a hoodie.  

But as she approached the dormitory door, she froze. The pitch-black night outside sent a chill through her. Great, Haylee. You’re afraid of the dark. Brilliant idea, she thought sarcastically. Changing course, she headed to the kitchen instead, hoping a quiet space and maybe some tea would help her calm down.  

The kitchen was dimly lit, the hum of the refrigerator the only sound. She curled up on the worn-out couch in the corner, pulling her knees to her chest. The stillness was comforting, a stark contrast to the chaos in her mind.  

After a while, she heard the sound of soft footsteps approaching. She tensed for a moment but relaxed when she saw who it was.  

Ren stepped into the kitchen, rubbing the back of his neck. He froze when he noticed her. “Oh, sorry, senpai. Didn’t mean to disturb you.”  

“It’s fine,” Haylee said, offering him a small smile. “What are you doing up?”  

Ren shrugged and grabbed a glass of water. “Couldn’t sleep. Missions have been messing up my schedule. What about you?”  

“Same,” she replied, resting her chin on her knees.  

He hesitated for a moment before joining her on the couch, sitting a respectful distance away. “Wanna talk about it?”  

“Not really,” she said quickly, then added, “What about you? Anything on your mind?”  

Ren chuckled lightly. “Not much. Just thinking about my sister.”  

“You have a sister?” Haylee asked, intrigued.  

“Yeah,” Ren said, his face lighting up. “Yuki. She’s amazing. Way stronger than me - and probably stronger than anyone at Jujutsu High.”  

Haylee raised an eyebrow, a small laugh escaping her lips. “Stronger than Satoru and Suguru? That’s a bold claim.”  

Ren grinned, clearly proud of his sister. “I’m serious! She’s not a student here or anywhere, but she’s way beyond anyone I’ve ever seen. Her cursed energy control, her techniques… everything. She’s on a completely different level.”  

Haylee couldn’t help but smile at his enthusiasm. “She sounds impressive. Maybe I’ll get to meet her one day.”  

“Maybe,” Ren said, leaning back on the couch. “She’s kind of a free spirit, though. Doesn’t really stick around in one place for long.”  

The conversation shifted to lighter topics after that - funny mission stories, their favorite foods, and shared grievances about the amount of homework Yaga assigned. Slowly, Haylee felt herself relaxing, the tension in her chest easing just a little.  

Ren yawned after a while, stretching his arms. “I should probably try to sleep again. You should, too, senpai.”  

“Yeah, I’ll head back soon,” Haylee said, watching as he stood up.  

“Goodnight, Haylee-senpai,” he said with a small wave before leaving the kitchen.  

“Goodnight, Ren,” she replied softly.  

Left alone again, Haylee leaned back against the couch, her mind quieter now. The weight of her earlier conversation with Tsukuyo still lingered, but for the first time tonight, she felt like she could breathe. Maybe she’d talk to her mom tomorrow. But for now, she’d take things one moment at a time.

***

The next day started with a whirlwind for Haylee. Before she could even think about breakfast or easing into the day, Yaga assigned her another mission. She didn’t understand why the curse activity had surged so drastically, but it was becoming relentless. Every day brought a flood of missions, so many that even Satoru, Suguru, and the other available sorcerers barely managed to keep up.  

Haylee was escorted to the mission site by a sorcerer from Jujutsu Headquarters. The curse she faced was tricky - fast, cunning, and far more elusive than she’d expected. After hours of chasing and countering its attacks, she finally exorcised it. Exhausted but relieved, she decided to head to the city center since she was already nearby.  

She hopped on the metro and arrived at Shibuya Station. Her first stop was KFC, where she ordered her favorite meal and allowed herself to relax. The warm food and bustling energy of the city helped ease some of the fatigue from the mission.  

After finishing her meal, she found a nearby phone booth and called Jujutsu High to confirm there weren’t any more missions for the day. To her relief, she was dismissed, leaving her free to enjoy the rest of the evening.  

Haylee spent hours wandering around Shibuya, stopping in stores to shop for clothes, makeup, and books. Shopping always lifted her mood, and with both her parents’ allowance and the one she received from Jujutsu High, she had saved enough to indulge herself. She loved these occasional splurges - they felt like small acts of self-care.  

As the sun set, she realized it was nearing 6 p.m. and decided to head back. Returning to Jujutsu High, she dropped her shopping bags in her room and went to look for her friends. Satoru and Suguru were still out on their missions, but she found Shoko in the common area, finishing up some reading.  

They exchanged stories about their day, Haylee recounting her frustrating mission and Shoko talking about her medical lessons. After a while, Haylee asked, “Hey, can I borrow your phone? I want to call my parents, but it’s dark out, and I don’t want to use the phone booth.”  

Shoko nodded and handed it over without hesitation. “Sure, just don’t forget to give it back before you crash for the night.”  

Haylee thanked her and returned to her room. Dialing her mother’s number first, she waited as the phone rang endlessly, but no one answered. She frowned and tried her father’s number next.  

After a few rings, the call connected, but the voice on the other end wasn’t her father’s.  

“Hi? Is this Haylee?” a child’s voice asked.  

Haylee’s heart skipped a beat. “Yuuta? Is that you? Oh my god, how are you?” she asked, her voice lighting up with joy.  

“Haylee!” her little brother exclaimed excitedly. “You don’t need to keep your promise anymore! We came to Japan instead of you coming to Italy!”  

Haylee froze, her mind racing. “What?! Yuuta, what are you talking about?”  

“We came yesterday!” he said cheerfully. “I asked Mom and Dad when we’d see you, but they didn’t say anything.”  

Haylee’s thoughts scrambled as confusion and unease set in. “Okay, Yuu. Thanks for telling me, but… don’t tell Mom and Dad that you told me this, alright? I’ll come see you soon.”  

“Okay, Haylee! Bye-bye!”  

“Bye, Yuu,” Haylee said, her voice soft as she ended the call.  

The phone slipped from her hand onto the bed as she stared blankly ahead. They’re in Japan? Her mind churned with questions. Why hadn’t her parents told her they were coming? Why would they keep this from her?  

Her earlier confusion about the meeting with Tsukuyo Fushiguro now collided with this revelation, leaving her more baffled than ever. She had so many questions and no answers, and her frustration bubbled to the surface.  

She paced her room, trying to sort through her thoughts. Everything felt wrong - off. Eventually, she threw herself back onto her bed, but sleep didn’t come. Her mind refused to quiet.  

Before returning the phone to Shoko, Haylee decided to make one more call - Suguru.

The phone rang a few times before he picked up. His voice came through, calm but a little hurried. “Shoko, we’re kinda in the middle of a mission, but we’ll wrap up soon enou-”

“Suguru, it’s me. Haylee,” she interrupted, her tone unusually serious.

“Haylee? Is everything alright?” His voice immediately shifted to concern.

“Everything's fine. I just... I need to talk to you and Satoru. When will you be back?”

Suguru paused, likely weighing how to respond mid-mission. “We’re almost done here. Just wait for us, okay? Don’t sleep yet.”

“Alright,” she replied softly before the line disconnected.

Handing the phone back to Shoko, she murmured a quick thank-you and returned to her room. To pass the time, she began unpacking her shopping haul, carefully folding her new clothes and stacking the books she’d bought. It wasn’t much, but keeping busy helped her push aside the anxiety gnawing at her chest.

Time seemed to drag. Then, faint voices outside broke the stillness. She froze for a moment, her heart leaping in recognition. Without thinking, she bolted for the dormitory entrance.

Pulling the door open just as Satoru and Suguru approached, she didn’t even hesitate before throwing herself into their arms. The darkness outside didn’t bother her - not with them here.

“I missed both of you so much,” she mumbled, her voice muffled against their jackets as she hugged them tightly.

Suguru returned the embrace with a small chuckle. “We weren’t gone that long.”

“I know, but we haven't seen each other this whole week,” she admitted, pulling back slightly to look up at them.

“I mean, it’s natural, princess. I am a guy who’s hard to live without,” Satoru quipped, grinning.

Suguru rolled his eyes but gently steered them back inside. “Let’s go in. It’s freezing out here.”

Back in Haylee’s room, the atmosphere lightened as the boys recounted their mission. 

“It was a piece of cake, really. I barely even had to try,” Satoru boasted, leaning back on Haylee’s chair with exaggerated ease.

“Because you let me do all the work,” Suguru shot back, smirking.

“Teamwork makes the dream work, Suguru,” Satoru replied, grinning widely.

Haylee laughed softly at their banter, momentarily forgetting the turmoil in her mind. 

“Haylee, you said you needed to talk to us about something earlier,” Suguru reminded her, his tone gentle but curious.  

“Yeah…” Haylee began, hesitating slightly. “Well, there are actually two things, but I’ll start with the more important one. My parents are in Japan.”  

“What?!” Satoru blurted out, his excitement evident. “That’s great! You’re always talking about how much you miss your brother-” He stopped mid-sentence, his grin fading as he noticed her troubled expression. “Wait… why aren’t you happy?”  

“Yeah, that’s the thing,” she said, her voice tinged with frustration. “I called my dad today, and Yuuta answered. He told me they’ve been in Japan since yesterday. But my last conversation with my mom was… weird. She kept saying they didn’t have enough time to talk, like she was making excuses. And they didn’t even bother telling me they were here.” She let out a groan, raking a hand through her hair. “It just feels off, you know? Like there’s something they’re not telling me.”  

“That is strange,” Suguru admitted, frowning slightly. “But maybe they were trying to surprise you? That could explain why they didn’t say anything.”  

Haylee shook her head, unconvinced. “I thought about that too, but… Yuuta said they arrived yesterday. Let’s say they were jet lagged and wanted to rest for yesterday, but then, wouldn’t they have surprised me already by now? It doesn’t add up.”  

“Yeah, I get what you mean,” Satoru said, his earlier excitement replaced by a more serious tone. “It’s weird. Like, too weird.”  

“What’s the other thing you wanted to tell us?” Suguru prompted, sensing there was more to the story.  

Haylee hesitated for a moment before blurting it out. “A woman came to see me yesterday. She told me my biological father was from the Zenin Clan… and that they’re looking for me.”  

“ WHAT?! ” both boys exclaimed in unison, their voices echoing through the room.  

“I know, right?” Haylee said, her tone laced with disbelief. “I don’t buy it. If my biological father was really from a powerful clan like that, why would he have left my mom and me all those years ago? It doesn’t make sense.”  

“You’re sure you don’t recognize this woman at all?” Suguru asked, his brow furrowed in thought.  

“Not at all,” Haylee replied with a shrug. “I was going to ask my mom about it, but she didn’t answer my call.”  

“Well, you’ve definitely got a lot to discuss with her now,” Satoru remarked, leaning back against her desk.  

“But why would the Zenin Clan suddenly be interested in you after all this time?” Suguru mused, more puzzled than before.  

“She said something about ‘finding one of the two lost heirs.’ Whatever that means,” Haylee answered, her tone edged with frustration.  

Satoru scoffed, crossing his arms. “That woman’s full of crap. The Zenin Clan isn’t exactly known for being progressive. There’s no way they’d want a girl as an heir.”  

“Exactly,” Suguru added, smirking. “Their entire clan is built on misogyny and outdated traditions. If they’re looking for anyone, it’s the other lost heir. And honestly, whoever that is should pray the Zenins never find them.”  

Haylee chuckled at their confidence, but deep down, she wasn’t entirely convinced. Something about the woman’s words lingered in her mind, unsettling her. She couldn’t shake the feeling that she couldn’t afford to take this lightly.  

Her instincts told her one thing: she needed to be prepared. Whatever was coming, it wouldn’t be simple.  

Chapter Text

Haylee was lost... in thought. It had been five days since she learned about her parents’ arrival in Japan, yet there was still no word from them.  

The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. Was something wrong with their work?  

She hadn’t spoken to them in three days, and their last conversation had been painfully ordinary. They had asked how she was, how her missions were going - but not a single word about them being in Japan.  

She had tried to talk to Yuuta, but every time she called, her parents had an excuse ready: 'he’s playing, he’s eating, he’s asleep, he’s busy.' That didn’t sit right with her. Yuuta adored her. He’d drop anything just to chat with her, even if it meant abandoning his favorite toys.  

At one point, frustration and suspicion had overwhelmed her. She was so tempted to find out which hotel they were staying at and storm into their room like she’d caught her long-time partner cheating on her. 

She even sought out Yaga, hoping he might know something, but his response was as vague as ever. “As far as I know, everything’s fine,” he had said.  

That wasn’t enough for her.  

So, she made up her mind: she’d search for them herself. Tokyo was a big city, but there weren’t that many luxury hotels, right?  

Her strategy was simple yet effective: she leaned into her innocent charm.  

“Hello, sir,” she said sweetly to the man behind the desk of a grand hotel. “I’m sorry to bother you, but I need your help. I have an illness that causes me to lose parts of my memory. I was staying at a hotel with my parents, but I can’t remember which one. Would it be possible to check for their names?”  

The man’s face softened at her story, and soon enough, he was flipping through records.  

It worked like a charm - every time.  

Unfortunately, it was the seventh hotel she had tried, and there was still no sign of her parents.  

Eventually, she gave up. It was too exhausting, and she had a mission to attend to anyway.  

Now, back in her room late at night, Haylee sat in the dim glow of her desk lamp, trying to piece everything together. Maybe she should lie to her parents - tell them she had been granted a vacation and was planning to return to Italy. Would that make them finally come clean?  

Unable to sit still, she left her room and wandered through the dormitory. Shoko wasn’t in her room, and Satoru was nowhere to be found either. When she knocked on Suguru’s door, a familiar voice called out, “Come in.”  

“Hi, Suguru. How are you?” Haylee asked gently as she entered, seeing him sprawled on his bed, fiddling with his phone.  

“Hey, Haylee. I’m alright. You?” Suguru asked, putting his phone down to give her his full attention.  

“I’m okay.” She sat down on the edge of his bed. “No missions today?”  

“Nah. Satoru and I were just chilling. What about you?”  

“I had a mission earlier. It was easy. Honestly though, missions haven’t been as hectic as they were a couple of weeks ago,” she said, her tone thoughtful.  

“Yeah, Satoru said the same thing earlier,” Suguru replied with a small nod.  

“Speaking of him, where is he?”  

“He said he had some important meeting to attend. He wanted to ditch it, but for some reason, he actually went,” Suguru said with a smirk.  

“Oh, I wonder what it’s about,” Haylee mused, her curiosity piqued.  

“Don’t worry. He’ll be ranting about it the second he gets back,” Suguru teased.  

Haylee chuckled before hesitating. “Suguru, can I borrow your phone for a minute? I wanna call my parents.”  

“Sure,” he said, handing it to her. “Still nothing from them?”  

She shook her head silently as she stood up, dialing her mom’s number. As expected, there was no answer. She tried her dad next, but the result was the same: no response.  

Returning the phone with a sigh, she muttered, “I just don’t get it. What’s going on with them?”  

Suguru sat up, his voice calm and reassuring. “We’ll figure it out soon enough.”  

Haylee nodded, though his words didn’t ease her worries. 

While they were talking, a knock on the door interrupted them. Suguru called out, “Come in,” and the secretary, a familiar figure from the staff building, entered with a polite smile.

“Hi, Suguru. Hi, Haylee,” she greeted them warmly. “I’m sorry to disturb you both this late, but Haylee, Satoru sent one of his chauffeurs to pick you up. He’s asked you to join him.”

Haylee blinked, caught off guard. “Huh? Why? What’s going on?”

The secretary shook her head. “I’m afraid I don’t know the exact reason. I was just asked to inform you. The chauffeur will take you to the meeting directly.”

Though confused, Haylee nodded. She bid Suguru goodbye and returned to her room to change. She didn’t want to overdress, but she also knew she couldn’t show up in casual clothes, not at an event involving the Gojo Clan.

She chose a simple yet elegant black dress that ended just above her knees and paired it with black flats. After tying her hair into a sleek bun, she glanced at herself in the mirror. It wasn’t overly formal, but it was respectful enough for a high-profile gathering. Still, she couldn’t shake the confusion - why did she need to be there?

When she stepped out of her room, Suguru was waiting for her at the door.  

“I figured I’d walk you to the car. I know you still get tense at dark outside,” he said with a reassuring smile.  

“Thanks, Suguru,” Haylee said, genuinely grateful for his thoughtfulness.  

Once outside, the chauffeur greeted her with a polite bow and opened the car door. Suguru gave her a small wave as she stepped inside, and they were off.  

Curiosity burned within her, and she couldn’t resist asking questions. “Did Satoru really send you to pick me up?”  

“Yes, young miss,” the chauffeur replied, his voice calm and professional.  

“Where are we going?”  

“To the meeting. Representatives from many prominent clans in Japan are present.”  

Haylee’s brows furrowed. “Wait… many clans? I thought this was just a Gojo Clan meeting.”  

The chauffeur shook his head slightly. “No, miss. This is the semi-annual assembly of Japan’s most influential jujutsu families. It’s a significant event.”  

Her stomach churned with nerves. She had attended lavish events before with her parents, but this felt different.  

After about fifteen minutes, the car pulled up in front of an enormous, opulent mansion. The building exuded wealth and power, its grand architecture illuminated by soft golden lights. A servant opened her door, and another attendant greeted her with a bow before leading her inside.  

The air was filled with the soft hum of conversation and the clinking of glasses. Guests in expensive suits and dresses mingled, sipping champagne and red wine. It reminded Haylee of the events she had attended with her parents back in Italy, but she felt like an outsider here.  

And then she spotted him - Satoru, standing tall and confident in a perfectly tailored black suit, talking to a woman who appeared to be in her late thirties.  

Haylee made her way over to him, her flats making barely a sound against the marble floor. As soon as Satoru noticed her, he ended his conversation and walked over with a grin.  

“Princess, you made it,” he said, leaning down slightly to meet her gaze.  

“Satoru, what’s going on? Why did you bring me here?” she asked, her voice low but urgent.  

“You’re not going to believe this,” he said, lowering his voice. “Your parents are here. They’re attending this event right now.”  

Haylee froze, her eyes widening. “What? Are you sure? Do you even know what my parents look like?”  

“Of course, I do,” Satoru replied with a smirk. “I met them a year ago, when I entered Jujutsu High. remember? And honestly, it’s hard not to notice when you’re the spitting image of your mom.”  

Her heart raced as she processed his words. This setting - the glamour, the formality - it made sense. It was exactly the kind of event her parents would attend.  

“But why didn’t they tell me? Should I even approach them? Or maybe I should wait and follow them to their hotel after the event…” She trailed off, her thoughts spiraling.  

“Whoa, slow down, Princess,” Satoru said with a chuckle. “You’re overthinking. They’re your parents. Just go talk to them. There’s probably a good reason they didn’t tell you.”  

Before she could respond, Satoru pointed toward a group across the room. “Wait, look over there. Isn’t that them? They’re talking to the head of the Gojo Clan.”  

Haylee turned to where he was pointing and felt her breath hitch. There they were - her mother and father, dressed impeccably as always, laughing and chatting with other well-dressed guests. Her heartbeat quickened as she took in the sight.  

Her legs moved on their own as if drawn by an invisible force. She didn’t realize Satoru was following her until she was only a few steps away from her parents.  

It wasn’t until the head of the Gojo Clan noticed her that the moment truly came alive.  

“Ah, isn’t that the young miss?” he said, his voice warm and inviting. “I didn’t know you brought your beautiful daughter with you!”  

Her parents turned at his words, and their expressions froze when they saw her. Her mother’s eyes widened in shock, and her father looked equally taken aback.  

“Haylee…” her mother said, her voice barely above a whisper.  

Behind her, Satoru quietly excused himself, taking the Gojo Clan head by the arm and leading him away to give Haylee some semblance of privacy.  

Haylee stood there, face-to-face with her parents, her emotions a whirlwind of confusion, hurt, and longing.  

“Hi, Mom. Hi, Dad,” she said softly, her voice trembling just enough to betray her inner turmoil.  

“Haylee, hi!” her mother greeted her with an overly bright smile, though the tension in her voice was hard to miss. “Oh, I know you must be in shock, but we just arrived in Japan this morning for this event. We’ve been so busy that we didn’t have time to call and let you know!”  

Haylee crossed her arms, her sharp eyes narrowing at her mother’s attempt to mask the truth. “It’s alright, Mom. You don’t have to lie,” she said calmly, though her tone carried an unmistakable edge. “I already know you’ve been here for a week.”  

Her mother blinked, her smile faltering. “I-”  

Haylee interrupted before she could come up with another excuse. “Don’t. Just don’t. I’m not stupid. You know how much I’ve been trying to reach you. You ignored every call, every message, and now you want to stand here and pretend like nothing’s wrong?”  

Her father cleared his throat, stepping forward to place a hand on her mother’s shoulder. “Haylee, sweetheart, let’s not do this here,” he said in his usual calm, diplomatic tone. “This isn’t the time or place for a family argument.”  

“Oh, I see,” Haylee said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “It’s fine to ignore me for a week, but now that we’re surrounded by Japan’s elite, suddenly it’s about appearances, right?”  

“Haylee, please,” her mother said, her voice softer now, almost pleading. “Let’s talk about this later, alright? I promise we’ll explain everything.”  

Haylee’s jaw clenched as she tried to rein in her emotions. “Later, huh?” she said, her voice trembling with restrained anger. “Just like all the other times you’ve told me ‘later’ and left me in the dark? ”  

“Haylee,” her father said firmly, his voice carrying an edge now. “We understand that you’re upset, but there’s more to this than you know. This isn’t the place for this conversation.”  

“Then when is the place, Dad?” she snapped, her voice rising slightly before she caught herself. She glanced around, noticing a few curious glances from nearby guests. Her chest tightened at the realization, but she refused to back down.  

Her mother stepped closer, lowering her voice to a near whisper. “Haylee, we love you. We really do. But this is complicated. Please, just trust us for now.”  

Haylee let out a bitter laugh, her eyes burning with unshed tears. “Trust you? That’s rich, coming from people who’ve been lying to me for years. First about who my dad was, then about all your secret meetings with clans, and now this. How do you expect me to trust you when you can’t even be honest with me about why you’re here?”  

Her parents exchanged a look - one she couldn’t quite decipher. It wasn’t guilt or anger, but something deeper.  

Before anyone could say more, Satoru’s voice cut through the tension like a blade. “Hey, there you are, Princess. Thought I’d save you from the family reunion if it got too intense,” he said casually as he appeared at her side, his tone light but his gaze sharp as it flicked between Haylee and her parents.  

Her mother’s expression softened into a polite smile. “Ah, Satoru. It’s always a pleasure to see you.”  

Satoru offered her a dazzling grin. “Likewise. You two look fantastic tonight - though I gotta say, Haylee’s definitely the star of the show.”  

Haylee shot him a glance, silently thanking him for diffusing the moment. She turned back to her parents, her voice steady but cold. “I’m not letting this go. We’re going to talk, and I want the truth. All of it.”  

Her mother nodded slowly. “We will. I promise.”  

But promises, Haylee thought bitterly, had always been cheap in her family, even for her .  

Satoru gently placed a hand on her shoulder. “Come on, Princess. Let’s grab a drink or something. You look like you could use one - non-alcoholic, of course,” he added with a wink.  

Haylee hesitated for a moment before allowing him to guide her away. She could feel her parents’ eyes on her as they walked across the room, but she refused to look back.  

“What’s going on, Satoru?” she asked quietly as they weaved through the crowd.  

He glanced at her, his expression uncharacteristically serious. “I don’t know all the details yet, but whatever it is, it’s big. You’re not the only one they’re keeping in the dark.”  

Her stomach sank at his words, but she nodded. “Then I guess it’s time to start digging.”  

“You bet,” he said, his usual grin returning. “And don’t worry, Princess. You’ve got me and Suguru on your side. We’ll figure this out together.”  

Satoru leaned against the ornate wall, swirling a glass of juice in his hand as he spoke. “I overheard some of the heads of Gojo talking earlier,” he began, his tone quieter than usual. “They mentioned an arrangement - some kind of deal with your parents. But they weren’t exactly handing out specifics.”  

Haylee frowned, her mind spinning with questions. “A deal? What kind of deal could they possibly have with my parents? My family’s not involved in any of this… clan politics.”  

Satoru shrugged, though his gaze was thoughtful. “Beats me. They were talking in those cryptic half-sentences they love so much. Something about obligations and long-standing agreements. I don’t know, princess. It didn’t sound great.”  

Haylee ran a hand over her face, frustration bubbling up. “First, they ignore me for a week. Then they show up here, acting like everything’s fine, and now this? Why can’t they just tell me the truth?”  

Satoru reached out, giving her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “Hey, you’ll get answers soon enough. And if they don’t give them willingly, we’ll find another way to get them.”  

They lapsed into silence, both lost in thought. The lively hum of the event swirled around them - soft laughter, clinking glasses, and the occasional burst of applause - but it all felt distant to Haylee.  

Finally, as the event began to wind down and guests started trickling out, Haylee turned to Satoru. “I’m going to talk to them again,” she said resolutely.  

“Good call,” he replied, standing straight. “You want me to stick around?”  

She shook her head. “No, I’ve got this.”  

She approached her parents, who were engaged in polite conversation with another couple. Her mother noticed her first and offered a tentative smile. “Haylee, darling. Is everything alright?”  

“I want to go with you,” Haylee said firmly, her voice leaving no room for argument.  

Her mother blinked, surprised. “Go with us? You mean back to-”  

“Yes. I want to spend some time with you,” she replied, cutting her off and carefully leaving out her real reason.

Her parents exchanged a glance before her father nodded. “Of course. We’d love that.”  

Haylee turned to Satoru, who had been lingering nearby, watching the interaction. “Guess this is where we part ways,” she said softly.  

He grinned, his usual mischief returning. “Don’t miss me too much, princess. And call me if anything gets weird.”  

She gave him a small smile before following her parents out.  

The family sat in the luxurious black car, the low hum of the engine filling the silence. Her parents looked at her with soft smiles, and her mother finally broke the quiet.  

“You’ve grown so much,” she said, her voice full of emotion. “I swear, every time I see you, you look more mature. Even though it hasn’t even been a few months.”  

Haylee smiled faintly but didn’t respond. She didn’t trust herself to speak without her frustration leaking through.  

Her father chimed in, his tone lighter. “And I hear you’ve been doing well on your missions. I’m proud of you, Haylee.”  

“Thanks,” she said simply, looking out the window. The streets of Tokyo blurred past, and she tried to ignore the tight knot of unease growing in her stomach.  

When the car finally slowed, Haylee glanced out, expecting to see a hotel. Instead, her eyes widened as the car pulled up to a sprawling house.  

“This isn’t a hotel,” she said, turning to her parents with confusion written all over her face.  

They didn’t answer. Her father stepped out of the car first, gesturing for her to follow. “Come on. Let’s get inside.”  

As soon as she stepped into the grand foyer, Haylee froze. The walls were lined with their family photos and elegant portraits. Some of them were old, clearly taken years ago. Others were more recent, and her heart skipped a beat when she saw Yuuta’s smiling face in one of them.  

“You’re not staying at a hotel,” she said quietly, realization dawning on her. “You’ve been here this whole time.”  

Her mother sighed, stepping beside her. “We were going to tell you, Haylee. But we didn’t want to worry you.”  

Haylee turned to her, her brows furrowed. “Worry me? About what?”  

Her mother hesitated, exchanging a glance with her father before speaking. “Let’s go to the living room. I’ll explain everything.”  

In the cozy but elegant living room, her mother sat across from her, her expression a mix of guilt and hope. “Yuuta isn’t here because he’s been admitted to a specialized hospital,” she began.  

Haylee’s heart sank, she couldn’t breathe. “What? Why? Is he okay?”  

Her father stepped in, his tone calm but firm. “We found a doctor - someone who specializes in rare conditions like Yuuta’s. He believes he can help. But the treatment requires him to stay under strict medical supervision, isolated from visitors, until he recovers.”  

Her mother nodded, tears shining in her eyes. “This is why we’re here, Haylee. We finally found someone who can help him. We didn’t tell you sooner because… we didn’t want to get your hopes up until we were sure.”  

Haylee sat back, her emotions warring within her. Relief, anger, and guilt swirled together, leaving her at a loss for words. “You should have told me,” she said softly.  

“We know,” her father replied gently. “And we’re sorry. But now you know, and we’ll keep you updated every step of the way.”  

Her mother reached out, taking her hand. “He’s going to be okay, Haylee. We finally have hope.”  

Haylee nodded slowly, trying to process everything. “Can I see him?”  

“Not yet,” her father said. “The hospital has strict rules, but we’ll arrange a visit as soon as it’s allowed.”  

For now, all Haylee could do was wait - and hope that this doctor could give her little brother the life he deserved.  

Her father smiled warmly after their talk and gestured toward the hallway. “Come on, Haylee. Let me show you around the house.”

Haylee followed him, her footsteps soft against the hardwood floors as they moved through the grand home. The house was stunning - modern yet warm, with high ceilings, marble accents, and expansive windows that allowed the moonlight to flood in. It was even larger than the one they had in Italy.

“Dad, this house is enormous. Why did you guys move into something this big?” she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.

Her father paused, looking thoughtful for a moment before replying, “We’re way too deep in politics here in Japan. We’ll have to host more meetings at home, and this space allows us to do that. It’s not just a home - it’s a necessity.”

Politics. Haylee felt a pang of unease at the word. It wasn’t hard to connect the dots between “politics” and whatever deal had brought them to Japan. But she didn’t press further.

Her father continued the tour, showing her the sprawling living room, a grand dining area, and a kitchen so polished it looked as if it belonged to a high-end restaurant. They passed several guest rooms, a private library, and even an indoor garden.

Finally, they stopped in front of a door at the end of a long hallway. “And this,” her father said, opening the door, “is your room.”

Haylee stepped inside, and her breath caught. The room was beautiful, far more lavish than anything she’d ever expected. A large canopy bed with soft pink sheets and white curtains took center stage, and the walls were painted in soft, calming tones. A desk by the window, a cozy armchair, and shelves already filled with books and decorations gave the space a lived-in feel.

“You… made a room for me?” she asked, surprised.

Her father gave her a puzzled look. “Of course. Didn’t you want to come back home? You can, you know. This room is yours, whenever you feel like it.”

Haylee froze. For so long, she had worked toward this, throwing herself into Jujutsu High, her training, and her missions. Her purpose was clear: to go back to her brother and never be apart again. But her father offered what she was struggling for in a simple sentence. It left her in a void she didn’t know how to fill.

She didn’t reply, her silence stretching into the room like a shadow.

Her father, sensing her hesitation, placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “It’s been a long night for all of us. You should get some rest.”

Haylee nodded absently.

“I’ll leave you to settle in,” he said with a soft smile, then left the room, closing the door quietly behind him.

She took a deep breath, turning to look around the room again. In the dresser, she found soft pajamas already placed neatly in the drawers. She slipped into them, their comfort wrapping around her like a distant memory.

Sliding under the plush covers of the bed, she stared at the ceiling, her mind racing with conflicting emotions. She wasn’t sure anymore where she truly belonged. 

Chapter Text

The next morning, Haylee woke up feeling surprisingly refreshed, her body light and her mind unusually calm. It was a rare sensation, one she hadn’t felt in a long time. The warmth of her bed tempted her to stay nestled in the cozy sheets, but a surge of energy pushed her to start the day.  

She slipped out of her bed, padded to the bathroom, and washed her face. The cool water was invigorating as she brushed her teeth and decided to indulge in some skincare - something she hadn’t done in what felt like forever. Tokyo hadn’t offered her the familiar European brands she loved, but now, reunited with them, the routine brought her a little extra spark of joy.  

Feeling even more upbeat, she slipped into some casual clothes and made her way downstairs. Her thoughts briefly drifted to Yuuta, her little brother. A pang of sadness crept in at not being able to see him yet, but she quickly replaced it with hope. Soon, thanks to the doctor, Yuuta would be healthy like he had never been, and that was all that mattered.  

In the kitchen, she found her parents sitting at the table, each absorbed in their morning routines. Her father was focused on his laptop, while her mother jotted down notes in a small notebook.  

“Good morning!” Haylee greeted them cheerfully as she entered.  

Her father looked up with a warm smile. “Good morning, baby. How did you sleep?”  

“Veryyy good,” Haylee replied, stretching out the word with a playful grin.  

The delicious aroma of food wafted through the air, drawing her attention to a young woman standing at the stove, expertly flipping something in a pan. Breakfast smelled divine.  

Haylee took a seat beside her father and waited as the young woman plated the food. A glass of freshly squeezed juice was already set before her, and she took a sip, joining her parents’ conversation. They were discussing agreements between Jujutsu schools in Europe.  

“I knew the school in Poland was a waste of time and money,” her mother said with a slight huff. “I told them exactly that two years ago, but they didn’t listen. They don’t even have enough children interested in Jujutsu, let alone enough to sustain a school.”  

Her father nodded, his expression one of mild amusement. “You were right, honey. It’s their loss. Maybe next time, they’ll listen to us.”  

As the young woman served them breakfast, her mother shifted her attention to Haylee, her tone suddenly teasing. “Honey, how are things going with your friends? Gojo seemed very attentive to you yesterday, hmm?”  

Haylee rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress a laugh. She knew exactly where her mother was heading with this. “Mom, no. Stop it,” she said, her voice firm but light. “He’s just my friend. And my friends are very nice to me, thank you for asking.”  

Her mother chuckled knowingly, her teasing tone returning. “You know, I was ‘just friends’ with your father too, back when we hadn’t started dating.”

Haylee groaned, placing her fork down a little harder than she intended. “Mom, seriously? Are you really gonna do this right now?”

Her father remained silent, sipping his coffee, but the slight smile on his lips made it clear he was enjoying the exchange.

“Oh, come on, sweetheart,” her mother continued, undeterred. “I’m just saying that sometimes the best relationships start as friendships. You can’t blame a mother for being curious when a certain Gojo was practically glued to your side at last night’s event.”

“ He was not glued to me, Mom,” Haylee replied sharply, the warmth in her voice fading as her irritation grew. “He’s just protective of his friends - of all his friends. That’s who he is. This isn’t some romantic movie where he’s secretly pining for me.”

Her mother arched a perfectly manicured eyebrow, clearly amused by the outburst. “Alright, alright. No need to get defensive, darling. I just think it’s sweet how much he looks out for you. That’s all.”

Haylee shot her mother an exasperated look, then turned to her father. “Are you seriously just gonna sit there and let her keep this up?”

Her father chuckled softly but didn’t look up from his laptop. “You two are doing just fine without me,” he said, the corners of his mouth twitching into a wider grin.

“Unbelievable,” Haylee muttered, shaking her head. “I can’t win with you two.”

Her mother gave her an exaggerated pout. “Oh, don’t be so dramatic, dear. I’m just teasing. You’ve grown so much; it’s hard not to think about these things. A mother worries, you know?”

“Well, maybe you should worry about Yuuta instead of my non-existent love life,” Haylee snapped, her tone sharper than she intended.

The room fell quiet for a moment, the air heavy with tension. Her mother’s expression softened, and she reached out to place a hand on Haylee’s arm. “You’re right,” she said gently. “I didn’t mean to upset you. I just… I’m so proud of you, Haylee. And I want you to have people in your life who care about you as much as we do.”

Haylee sighed, her shoulders relaxing. “I know, Mom. I just… I don’t like being teased about this stuff. Especially not with everything going on right now.”

Her father finally looked up, his smile reassuring. “Fair enough. No more teasing, at least for today,” he promised, casting a playful glance at her mother.

Her mother raised her hands in surrender. “Alright, alright. I’ll behave. But only because I love you.”

Haylee managed a small smile in return. “Thanks, Mom. I love you too.”

The tension eased, and they continued their breakfast in a more relaxed atmosphere. 

At the end of breakfast, Haylee’s father’s phone buzzed on the table. He glanced at the screen and answered without leaving his seat. “Good morning, Yaga,” he greeted, his tone warm but professional.

Haylee watched as her father listened to the caller, nodding occasionally. “Oh yes, she’s with us. We wanted to spend some family time after not seeing each other for so long,” he replied, winking at Haylee, which made her roll her eyes with a small smile.

After a pause, his tone shifted slightly. “Another mission? Don’t you think it’s a bit excessive to send students out every day, Yaga?” he asked, his brow furrowing.

Haylee stood up, interrupting gently. “Dad, it’s fine. I’ll go.”

He gave her a brief, assessing look before returning to the call. “Alright. I’ll let her know. Thanks, Yaga. Goodbye.”

Hanging up, her father turned to her with a slightly resigned smile. “You and your friends have been assigned a mission. Someone from Jujutsu High will pick you up and take you to the location. You’ll meet the others there.”

“When are they coming?” Haylee asked.

“In about an hour,” he replied.

“Got it. I’ll go get ready,” she said, pushing back her chair and heading upstairs to her room.

Once inside, she opened the wardrobe, her eyes widening slightly at the selection. The closet was filled with clothes in her style - pieces she hadn’t seen before but clearly chosen with her preferences in mind.

“Dad and Mom really went all out,” she muttered to herself, appreciating the gesture.

She needed something practical for the mission but didn’t have her uniform on hand. Knowing there wasn’t enough time to return to Jujutsu High, she opted for something casual yet functional: a dark skirt paired with warm pantyhose, a fitted blouse, and a lightweight jacket. The weather had turned colder, and she wanted to stay comfortable while still being able to move freely.

Feeling in a confident mood, she decided to add a touch of makeup. With time to spare, she applied concealer, a hint of blush, mascara, highlighter, and a glossy lip tint. It wasn’t much, but it made her feel polished and put together.

She studied her reflection in the mirror, smoothing a stray strand of hair. “You're looking good, girl,” she said to herself with a small grin. 

A knock on her door broke her thoughts. A housekeeper entered, bowing slightly. “Young miss, the driver has arrived to take you.”

“Thank you,” Haylee replied with a smile, grabbing her small mission bag.

After saying her goodbyes to her parents, she climbed into the sleek black car waiting outside. The ride to the outskirts of Tokyo was quiet, and as the urban scenery gave way to more rural surroundings, an eerie stillness settled over the area.

The car stopped in what looked like an abandoned village. The air was cold, and the buildings appeared weathered and empty. As the driver left her behind, Haylee felt a shiver run through her, though she wasn’t sure if it was from the chill or the unsettling atmosphere. 

She began walking down an empty, narrow street. A faint breeze stirred the fallen leaves, and the silence was broken only by the sound of her boots crunching against the gravel.

Then, she heard them - familiar voices carrying through the air from somewhere nearby. Relief washed over her, and she quickened her pace.

Rounding a corner, she spotted her friends gathered near a crumbling building, already in the midst of investigating.

“Hey!” she called out, waving as she approached them.

Satoru turned and grinned. “Finally decided to join us, huh? Took you long enough!”

“Blame the driver,” Haylee shot back, a teasing smile on her lips. As she drew closer, the eerie feeling from earlier started to fade. 

The trio wandered through the eerily quiet village, its dilapidated houses casting long shadows in the morning light. Haylee stuck close to Suguru and Satoru as they made their way through the abandoned streets, examining the crumbling structures and overgrown pathways.

As they walked, Satoru and Suguru’s antics began to lighten the gloomy atmosphere.

“Hey, Suguru, check this out!” Satoru called, pointing at an old well. He dramatically leaned over, pretending to drop something inside. “Oops! There goes Haylee’s patience with you!”

Suguru smirked. “Bold of you to assume I was carrying it in the first place.”

“Very funny,” Haylee interjected, laughing despite herself.

Moments later, Suguru picked up a long stick and held it like a sword. “Fear not, villagers! I, the great Geto Suguru, will defeat the curse plaguing this land!”

Satoru snorted, grabbing a broken plank from a nearby fence. “Step aside, amateur. This is a job for the real hero!”

They mock-dueled with their makeshift weapons, their exaggerated movements earning a giggle from Haylee. “You two are…,” she said, clutching her stomach as they pretended to land “deadly” blows on each other.

Suddenly, the playful mood shifted when Haylee’s sensed the faint aura of a curse. “Guys, stop fooling around,” she said, her tone serious.

The three quickly fell into formation, their easygoing camaraderie replaced by sharp focus. They followed the sinister energy to a decrepit house near the edge of the village. The curse appeared as a grotesque, insect-like creature with glowing eyes and multiple spindly legs.

“Ew. Why do they always look so gross?” Satoru muttered, activating his Limitless Technique.

Suguru summoned his cursed spirits to hold the creature in place, but the curse thrashed violently, breaking free. “It’s stronger than it looks!” he called out.

Haylee darted forward, her agility allowing her to land a series of precise strikes, forcing the curse to retreat. Working together, the trio managed to corner and exorcise it, though not without a bit of struggle.

As the curse dissolved into black mist, Satoru sighed dramatically. “Well, that was too easy. Maybe they should start sending us on harder missions.”

“Yeah, because you’re so desperate for a challenge,” Haylee teased, brushing dust off her skirt.

Suguru smiled. “Let’s look around a bit more. This place might have some hidden secrets.”

The trio continued exploring the village, poking around abandoned houses and remarking on the eerie remnants of life left behind - rusty bicycles, faded photographs, and crumbling furniture.

But as they wandered deeper into the village, Haylee noticed something strange. “Wait… where’s Suguru?”

Satoru looked around, frowning. “Huh. He was just here. Maybe he’s checking out another house. He’ll be back in no time.”

They waited for a few minutes, expecting Suguru to reappear. When fifteen minutes passed with no sign of him, Haylee began to worry.

“Satoru, what if something happened?” she asked, her voice tinged with concern.

“He’s fine,” Satoru said, though his tone lacked its usual confidence. “But… yeah, let’s go find him.”

They retraced their steps, calling out Suguru’s name and scanning the empty streets. The oppressive silence of the village seemed to grow heavier with each passing moment.

“Suguru!” Haylee shouted, her voice echoing off the decrepit walls.

The two checked the houses they had already explored, peering into broken windows and dusty doorways. Still, there was no sign of their friend.

A sinking feeling settled in Haylee’s stomach. “Satoru… what if he’s in trouble?”

Satoru’s jaw tightened. “He is not. But even if he is, then we’ll find him,” he said firmly, his eyes narrowing.

The cold, desolate air of the abandoned village only deepened Haylee's unease as she and Satoru searched for Suguru. It had been over fifteen minutes, and he was still nowhere to be found.

“Suguru! Come on, man, this isn’t funny!” Satoru shouted, his usual playful tone replaced with genuine concern.

Haylee tried to keep up as Satoru began speeding up, moving with a determined urgency. However, his long strides soon put too much distance between them.

“Wait up, Satoru! I can’t- ” she panted, struggling to match his pace.

Satoru stopped abruptly, turning back to her. For a moment, his expression softened. He deactivated his Infinity, stepped toward her, and extended his hand. “Here. I won’t leave you behind.”

Haylee hesitated for only a second before gripping his hand tightly. The warmth of his palm surprised her, a stark contrast to the eerie chill of the village. Together, they ran, calling out Suguru’s name.

“SUGURU!” Satoru yelled, his voice echoing against the crumbling buildings.

The two darted through narrow streets and past collapsed walls. Despite the fear creeping into her chest, Haylee felt a strange sense of reassurance as Satoru guided her through the maze of ruins. His presence was steady, unyielding.

But then, Haylee felt his grip falter.

“Satoru?” she asked, slowing down as she turned toward him.

Her breath got caught in her throat.

Satoru was standing still, his face twisted in pain. A long, sharp object - jagged and rusted - had pierced through his torso from behind. Blood poured down his black uniform, staining the dirt beneath him.

“Satoru!” she screamed, leaning toward him instinctively.

“Don’t!” he barked, his voice strained but commanding. “Run! Get out of here, Haylee!”

Haylee froze, her body trembling as panic flooded her senses. She spun around, searching wildly for the source of the attack, but the village remained eerily silent, the shadows of the ruined buildings looming ominously.

“No, I’m not leaving you!” she shouted back, her hands trembling as she reached toward him.

He grit his teeth, his usual smirk replaced by a grimace. “Damn it, Haylee! Go! It’s not fucking safe-”

Suddenly, the sharp object that had impaled him was yanked back, and Satoru collapsed to one knee, clutching his side. His Infinity flickered back on, surrounding him in a faint, protective glow, but it was clear he was struggling to maintain it.

Haylee knelt beside him, tears streaming down her face. “I’m not going anywhere without you. We need to find Suguru. We need to-”

A chilling laugh echoed through the air, cutting her off. It wasn’t Suguru. It was low, guttural, and filled with malice.

“Found you,” a voice hissed from the shadows, sending a shiver down Haylee’s spine.

Haylee turned her head toward the sound, her heart pounding as she prepared to face whatever had done this to Satoru. 

The sound of the chilling laugh reverberated through the air again, making Haylee’s heart race as she turned toward the source. Her eyes widened in terror as a monstrous curse emerged from the shadows - a grotesque, spider-like entity with countless eyes glimmering with malice. Its massive body bristled with sharp, hair-like protrusions, and each of its eight legs ended in razor-sharp claws that scraped against the ground with every step.

“Well, aren’t you two in quite the predicament?” the spider curse hissed, its voice dripping with sinister glee.

Haylee’s breath hitched, her legs trembling as she instinctively stepped in front of Satoru. He was slumped against the ground, one hand pressed tightly to his bleeding side, his Infinity flickering sporadically like a weak light bulb.

“Stay away from him!” she shouted, though her voice cracked with fear.

The curse cackled. “Oh, how precious. Protecting your friend when you can barely protect yourself.” Its many eyes fixed on her, gleaming with cruel amusement. “I wonder... will you scream like the others I’ve devoured?”

Haylee’s chest heaved as panic set in. She knew she wasn’t strong enough to take on a curse of this caliber - probably special grade, judging by its size, intelligence, and aura. But she had no choice.

Satoru groaned behind her, his voice weak but determined. “Haylee... run... just leave...”

“I’m not leaving you!” she snapped, tears streaming down her face as she clutched her trembling hands into fists. “Suguru’s not here, and you’re hurt. If I don’t stop it, you’re going to-” Her voice broke as a sob escaped her throat.

The spider curse lunged toward her without warning, its massive claws slamming into the ground where she had been standing. Haylee barely managed to roll out of the way, the impact sending a shockwave that rattled her bones.

She scrambled to her feet, her mind racing. Think, Haylee, think! But the terror clouded her thoughts, and all she could feel was the overwhelming fear of losing Satoru.

The curse laughed again, slowly advancing on her. “Such fragile resolve. You’re as weak as you look.”

Haylee bit her lip hard enough to draw blood, her fists trembling as she raised them in a defensive stance. “Shut up!” she screamed, her voice filled with desperation.

In the corner of her eye, she saw Satoru struggling to push himself upright, his face pale and drenched in sweat. He was losing too much blood.

“Haylee...” he murmured, his voice barely audible. “Run...”

Her tears fell freely as she stood her ground. I have to end this. I have to protect him.

But how?

Haylee's frantic breaths slowed as an idea sparked in her mind, a desperate but daring plan that might just work. Her trembling hands steadied, and she began to channel her cursed energy. She formed a shimmering, translucent sphere in her palm - a Fate Bubble. 

With a fierce cry, she launched the glowing orb toward the spider-like curse. The bubble exploded upon contact, sending ripples of destruction across the curse’s grotesque body. It screeched, its many legs flailing as dark energy pulsed from the wound.

But Haylee’s fleeting hope was crushed when the curse let out a cruel laugh. “Is that all, little girl?” it mocked, its wounds sealing shut as it activated reverse cursed technique. The sickening sight of the curse’s body mending itself sent chills down her spine.

Haylee’s hands clenched into fists, but through her tears, she smirked. The curse faltered, surprised at her unexpected reaction.

“You talk too much,” she muttered, determination replacing her fear.

In a swift movement, Haylee activated her technique: Heaven’s Thread. A surge of cursed energy flowed through her body, forming an invisible, binding thread between her and the curse. The tether pulsed with her energy, locking their fates together.

The curse recoiled, sensing the change. “What are you-?”

Haylee didn’t give it time to finish. She formed another Fate Bubble, channeling every ounce of her remaining energy into it, and hurled it at the curse. This time, the explosion was even more powerful, leaving a gaping wound on its monstrous form.

The curse staggered, struggling to heal itself again. But Haylee didn’t stick around to see if it succeeded. With the tether still connecting them, she bolted toward Satoru, who lay motionless on the ground.

“Satoru! Stay with me!” she cried as she dropped to her knees beside him. His eyes fluttered weakly, his breathing shallow.

His lips parted, barely a whisper escaping. “Haylee... run...”

“No,” she said firmly, her voice steady despite her tears. 

With the Heaven’s Thread binding her and the curse, Haylee felt the flow of cursed energy shift. She was able to mimic the curse’s use of reverse cursed technique thanks to her cursed technique, pulling from its knowledge through their connection.

A wave of realization washed over her. I can do this. I can heal him.

She placed her trembling hands on Satoru’s bleeding wound, channeling her cursed energy. The energy flickered, hesitant at first, but then steadied as she focused. A soft glow surrounded her hands, and the blood that had been pouring from Satoru’s side began to slow.

“It’s working,” she whispered, her tears falling freely.

Satoru’s eyes widened slightly, his pale lips curling into a faint smile. “That’s... my girl...” he murmured weakly before his head lolled back against the ground.

Haylee didn’t let up. She poured every ounce of energy she had into healing him, even as she felt the strain of the tether and the curse’s resistance fighting back. Her own body screamed in exhaustion, but she didn’t care.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Satoru’s breathing evened out, and the bleeding stopped.

Haylee slumped forward, her body drained but her determination unshaken. She glanced toward the curse, which had retreated slightly, its body still partially wounded.

“You’re next,” she muttered under her breath, preparing herself for the final confrontation. 

Haylee watched Satoru stand tall, his wounds now completely healed. His cursed energy radiated around him, stronger than ever. Despite the tension in the air, he flashed her his trademark grin, the one that made everything seem less dire.

“You’ve done enough, Haylee,” he said, gently brushing her hand off his arm. “I’ll take care of it from here.”

She hesitated, her heart still racing from the fight. “Satoru, I-”

“Relax,” he interrupted, adjusting his sunglasses. “I’m fine now, thanks to you.”

Haylee stepped back, reluctantly trusting him. “Just… don’t get reckless,” she said, her voice firm despite the worry in her eyes.

“Reckless? Me?” Satoru quipped, smirking. “Have some faith, princess.”

The spider-like curse snarled, its grotesque body trembling with rage. “You think you’ve won? You’re just an arrogant brat!” it hissed, its legs skittering as it prepared to attack.

Satoru tilted his head, unimpressed. “Arrogant? Nahh. Just better than you.”

The curse lunged, but Satoru was faster. In a flash, he raised his hand, and the air around him shimmered. “Cursed Technique Lapse: Blue. ”

The space around the curse distorted, pulling its massive body into a concentrated point of implosion. It screeched, trying to resist, but Satoru’s technique was relentless.

“Wow, you’re really making this easy for me,” he said, almost lazily, as the curse struggled against the force. “At least put up a fight, will you?”

The curse spat venomous energy in desperation, but it disintegrated mid-air before it could even reach him.

“Guess not,” Satoru muttered, snapping his fingers. The implosion intensified, and in an instant, the curse was obliterated, leaving nothing but silence in its wake.

As the curse disintegrated into nothingness under Satoru's overwhelming power, the eerie silence of the village returned. Haylee collapsed onto her knees, her body trembling with exhaustion. She had pushed herself to the brink, her cursed energy nearly depleted from the battle and healing Satoru.

“Haylee!” Satoru was by her side in an instant, crouching to steady her. His hands gently rested on her shoulders, his brows furrowed in concern. “Hey, stay with me, okay? You did amazing.”

She gave him a weak smile, her breaths shallow. “I… I’m fine. Just… need a moment.”

Suddenly, a faint groan echoed from the ruins nearby. Satoru’s head snapped in the direction of the sound, his body tensing. “Suguru?”

The groan grew louder, and from the shadows of the ruined building emerged Suguru, staggering forward. His body was covered in cuts and bruises, remnants of the webs that had ensnared him. His long hair was disheveled, strands sticking to his sweat-soaked face.

“Suguru!” Haylee’s voice wavered with relief and worry, but she couldn’t stand to go to him.

Satoru wasted no time. He stood and rushed to Suguru, grabbing his arm to steady him. “What the hell happened to you?!”

Suguru coughed, leaning heavily on Satoru. “That thing caught me off guard. Wrapped me up in its disgusting webs before I could react. Couldn't move, couldn’t even use my curses. I’ve been stuck there, listening to it gloat about how it was going to kill both of you.” 

“Well, it’s dead now,” Satoru said firmly, his tone laced with anger. 

Suguru managed a weak smile. 

Satoru glanced back at Haylee, who was still sitting on the ground, her body swaying slightly from exhaustion. “You okay, Haylee?”

She nodded faintly but couldn’t muster the strength to speak.

Suguru’s eyes softened as he looked at her. “She’s drained, isn’t she? She’s the one who healed you, right?”

Satoru nodded. “Yeah.”

Suguru sighed heavily. “She always does too much. We need to get her out of here. Let’s call for backup.”

Satoru nodded, pulling out his phone and contacting Jujutsu Headquarters. After a brief conversation, he hung up. “They’re sending a car. It’ll be here in ten minutes.”

Suguru glanced at Haylee, who looked as though she could pass out at any moment. “We can’t just wait when she is like this.” 

“I’ve got her,” Satoru said without hesitation. He walked back to Haylee and knelt down in front of her.

“Come on, princess,” he said lightly, masking his worry with a teasing tone. “Let me do the heavy lifting for once.”

Haylee blinked up at him, too tired to protest as he carefully lifted her into his arms. Her head rested against his shoulder, and she mumbled, “I’m not heavy but you’re so… annoying.”

He chuckled, relief evident in his voice. “Yeah, yeah. Tell me how annoying I am after you get some rest.”

Suguru limped alongside them as they made their way to the meeting point for the car. “You know, carrying her like that, you really look like a knight in shining armor,” Suguru teased weakly, a small smirk tugging at his lips despite his injuries.

“Damn right I do,” Satoru shot back, grinning. “I mean, who else would you trust to save the day?”

Haylee let out a soft muffled laugh, her exhaustion momentarily forgotten.

A few minutes later, the sound of a car engine broke the silence, and their ride pulled up. Satoru gently placed Haylee into the back seat, ensuring she was comfortable before helping Suguru into the car.

As the vehicle drove off toward safety, Satoru glanced at the two of them - Haylee leaning against the window with her eyes closed, and Suguru trying to mask his pain with a stoic expression.

“You guys really know how to make a simple mission dramatic,” he said with a grin.

“Shut up, Satoru,” they both mumbled in unison, prompting him to laugh as the car sped away from the abandoned village.

Chapter Text

On the weekend of the same week, after their mission, Haylee took a short break from going on missions. Her body needed time to recover as the medics had strongly advised her. Though she hated staying idle, her friends made it easier by keeping her company during meals and downtime.

Now, they were sitting together in the dining hall, eating lunch. Suguru’s phone had been ringing incessantly for the past few minutes, and it was starting to grate on everyone’s nerves.

“Suguru, seriously, just answer the phone,” Haylee said, looking at him with raised eyebrows.

“It’s my mom,” Suguru sighed, running a hand through his hair. “If I answer now, it’s going to turn into an hour-long interrogation about my health, my missions, and probably my diet.”

“Duhhh she’s your mom; it’s her job to be worried,” Satoru teased, leaning back in his chair. “Just answer it before we all lose our sanity.”

Suguru shook his head stubbornly. “I’ll call her later. I just need some peace right now.”

And that was all the opening Satoru needed. With a devilish grin, he leaned forward and snatched the phone from the table before Suguru could react. Suguru lunged to grab it back, but Satoru flicked on his Infinity, rendering himself untouchable.

“Satoru, give it back!” Suguru growled, exasperated.

“Nope.” Satoru smirked as he answered the call. “Hi, Auntie! It’s me, Satoru!”

Suguru groaned, burying his face in his hands. Haylee, meanwhile, struggled to suppress her laughter, watching the chaos in front of her.

“Oh, no, don’t worry, Auntie,” Satoru continued with a saccharine tone. “He’s right here, safe and sound. He was just telling us he’d call you later, but I figured you’ve waited long enough.”

Haylee snickered, whispering to Suguru, “You should’ve just answered it yourself.”

Satoru ignored them and kept talking. “Yeah, we’re all doing fine, Auntie. Missions are tough, but you know how it is. We don’t even know if we’ll get a break before Christmas…” He paused, grinning as if he’d just thought of something. “Oh, really? That sounds like a great idea!”

“Satoru, no ,” Suguru said through clenched teeth, glaring at him.

“Oh, don’t worry about it, Auntie. We’d love to visit! Tomorrow works perfectly,” Satoru continued, completely ignoring Suguru’s protests. “Yeah, we’ll see you then! Bye bye!” He ended the call with a flourish, casually tossing the phone back onto the table.

“What the hell, Satoru?!” Suguru snapped.

“Relax, Suguru. Your mom misses you,” Satoru said, shrugging as if he’d just done him the biggest favor. “She said she couldn’t wait until Christmas to see you, so I told her we’d head to your hometown tomorrow.”

Suguru stared at him in disbelief. “We?!”

“Of course, we,” Satoru replied, pointing between himself and Haylee. “She said to bring everyone. She’s cooking up a feast, and there’s no way I’m missing that.”

Haylee, unable to resist, grinned at Suguru. “I’ll let Shoko know. She’ll be thrilled.”

Suguru groaned again, muttering something under his breath about meddlesome idiots. Haylee couldn’t help but laugh.

“Come on, Suguru,” Satoru said, clapping him on the shoulder. “It’ll be fun. Don’t you want to show us all the places you used to hang out? Or let us see baby pictures? Maybe we’ll find out what makes Mama Geto so terrifying.”

“Don’t call her that,” Suguru deadpanned, though his cheeks turned the faintest shade of pink.

“Oh, it’s gonna be great,” Satoru said, leaning back and folding his arms behind his head. “Your mom already loves me, so-”

“I think she just tolerates you,” Haylee chimed in, smirking.

“Same thing!” Satoru said with a cheeky grin.

Suguru pinched the bridge of his nose, already feeling the headache forming.

***

That evening, Haylee knocked on Shoko’s door. Inside, the faint glow of a desk lamp illuminated Shoko, surrounded by open textbooks and stacks of notes.  

Shoko barely looked up as Haylee stepped inside. “Let me guess - you’re here to convince me to go to Suguru’s hometown?”  

Haylee smiled sheepishly. “Well, it won’t be the same without you. Come on, Shoko. You need a break.”  

Shoko sighed and leaned back in her chair, rubbing her temples. “I’d love to, but I can’t. Between exams and missions, I barely have time to breathe. I’ve got a normal medical degree to finish, plus all the Jujutsu medical stuff piled on top of it.”  

Haylee gave her a pleading look, but Shoko shook her head. “Seriously, Haylee. I'll fall behind if I don’t stay on top of this. You guys go and have fun, though. Bring me back some embarrassing stories about Suguru.”  

Despite her best efforts, Haylee knew there was no changing Shoko’s mind. “Fine,” she relented with a sigh, “but you owe me a girls’ night after this.”  

“Deal,” Shoko said with a small smirk before diving back into her notes.  

***

The next morning, Haylee’s alarm buzzed at 5 a.m., cutting through the quiet of the dorm. She groaned as she sat up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. She needed to get herself ready and wake up the boys, which was no easy task.  

After quickly freshening up and packing a small bag with pajamas and other necessities for the trip, she headed to Suguru’s room first.  

“Wake up, Suguru,” Haylee said, shaking him lightly.  

He didn’t stir. She tried again, her voice louder this time. “Suguru, get up. We need to leave soon.”  

Still nothing. He was like a rock, completely unmoving. She huffed in frustration, muttering under her breath, “How does anyone sleep this deeply?” Deciding it was a lost cause, she moved on to Satoru’s room.  

Satoru was sprawled across his bed, one arm hanging off the side, breathing softly.  

“Satoru,” Haylee called, her tone firm. “Get up. We need to be at the train station in two hours.”  

He didn’t budge. She leaned closer, raising her voice. “Satoru, if you wake up and get Suguru out of bed, I’ll bake you anything you want when we get back.”  

One eye cracked open, and then the other. “Bribing me with food? Wow, Haylee, you’re more like your parents than I thought,” he mumbled, his voice muffled by a yawn.  

She didn’t understand what he meant with that but didn’t press. Giving it to his sleepy state.

“Whatever works,” she shot back. “Now go wake Suguru. I couldn’t do it.”  

Satoru groaned, but he swung his legs off the bed and stood up. 

***

While Satoru dealt with Suguru, Haylee headed to the kitchen. She quickly made a few sandwiches for herself and the boys, knowing there wouldn’t be time for breakfast. She wrapped them up neatly and packed them into a small bag.  

An hour later, the three of them were finally at the train station. Suguru looked slightly grumpy, still rubbing sleep from his eyes, while Satoru seemed unusually chipper - probably because he’d already begun planning what mischief he was going to cause at Suguru’s home. 

Before boarding, Haylee ducked into a convenience store and bought three juice boxes for the train ride.  

Once they were settled in their seats, Haylee pulled out the sandwiches and swung the bag teasingly in front of the boys’ faces. “Breakfast is served.”  

Suguru raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “Do you always pack food like a mom?”  

“Better than starving,” Haylee retorted, handing him a sandwich.  

Satoru grinned as he grabbed his. “Thanks, princess. You’re officially the group MVP.”  

“More like the only one responsible enough to think ahead,” she said, rolling her eyes.  

As they ate, Satoru leaned back and looked at Suguru. “So, what’s the first stop when we get to your hometown? Show us your baby pictures?”  

Suguru scowled. “Not a chance.”  

“Oh, come on. Your mom definitely has a few albums lying around,” Satoru teased, grinning from ear to ear.  

“Don’t you have a mission to sleep through or something?” Suguru shot back, taking a bite of his sandwich.  

Haylee chuckled, watching the two bicker. 

After finishing their sandwiches, Suguru seemed more lively, his earlier grogginess fading away. Meanwhile, Satoru was heading in the opposite direction, yawning incessantly before resting his head against the train’s window.  

Haylee slipped on her headphones, scrolling through her MP3 player until she found a song she liked. The familiar melodies drowned out the faint rattle of the train as it sped along the tracks.  

When she glanced up, she noticed Satoru had drifted off to sleep, his head bobbing slightly with each jolt of the train. His forehead kept bumping against the cold glass, and she winced at how uncomfortable it looked.  

Suguru noticed it too. With a quiet sigh, he reached over and gently guided Satoru’s head onto his shoulder. The motion was so natural, so unspoken, that it felt like second nature to him.  

Haylee’s heart softened as she watched the scene unfold. Something about the quiet care Suguru showed toward Satoru made her chest tighten - not in pain, but in a way she couldn’t quite describe. It was a warmth, a fleeting feeling she wasn’t sure she wanted to name.  

She turned her gaze back to the window, the countryside blurring past, but the image of them stayed with her - a small moment of tenderness in the chaos of their lives.  

After a while, the train began to slow, the wheels screeching faintly as it came to a stop. Suguru gently nudged Satoru awake, who groaned in protest before finally sitting up, his hair a bit messy from sleep.  

“We’re here,” Suguru said simply.  

Haylee removed her headphones, tucking them into her bag as she stood. “Let’s go, guys."

Satoru stretched dramatically, yawning as he grabbed his bag. “If there’s food waiting, I’ll forgive her for interrupting my nap.”  

Suguru rolled his eyes, but there was a faint smile on his face as they stepped off the train together, the brisk air of the countryside greeting them.  

***

Half an hour later, they arrived at Suguru’s house. The village felt like a breath of fresh air to Haylee, a world away from the urban chaos she was used to. The streets were lined with neat gardens, and the occasional clink of tools or chatter of neighbors floated through the air. It was her first time visiting a countryside village in Japan, and the warmth of the community around her was already leaving a mark.  

Suguru walked up to the modest yet cozy house and knocked on the door. It didn’t take long before it swung open, revealing a woman with kind eyes and a warm smile that instantly made Haylee feel at home.  

“Suguru!” his mother exclaimed, pulling him into a tight hug before turning her attention to Satoru and Haylee.  

“And you must be Haylee,” she said, offering a softer hug but no less warm. Then she turned to Satoru, her smile growing mischievous as she pinched his cheeks playfully.  

“You should’ve brought him earlier, Satoru. You’re always so busy, but you still can’t stay away from my son, can you?”  

Satoru laughed, a bit sheepishly. “Well, you’ve got a point there, Auntie. But I’m here now, aren’t I?”  

“You are,” she agreed, her voice gentle. “It’s good to see you again. You’re skinnier than I remember - are they not feeding you enough at that school of yours?”  

“Trust me, he eats enough for all of us,” Suguru quipped, stepping aside to let them in.  

Once inside, they were greeted by the sight of a dining table laden with food. Steam rose from bowls of miso soup, plates of grilled fish, rice, and pickles sat alongside fluffy pancakes, croissants, and a variety of jams. Haylee’s eyes widened as she noticed a mix of traditional Japanese dishes and European breakfast items she hadn’t seen in a while.  

Suguru’s mother noticed her expression and smiled. “I wasn’t sure what you liked, so I made a little bit of everything. Eat as much as you like!”  

“You didn’t have to go to so much trouble,” Haylee said, touched by the effort.  

“Nonsense, dear. You’re my guest, and guests should feel at home,” she insisted, ushering them to their seats.  

As they settled at the table, Satoru wasted no time piling food onto his plate, while Suguru gave him a pointed look. “Satoru, don’t eat all the pancakes before anyone else gets a chance.”  

Haylee laughed, finally allowing herself to relax as the warmth of the house and the kindness of Suguru’s family began to ease the lingering tension from the week.  

As they ate, Suguru’s mother asked them questions about school, their missions, and their plans for the future. Haylee could see where Suguru got his somewhat calm demeanor - his mother’s presence was soothing, yet there was an air of wisdom about her.  

“Haylee,” Suguru’s mother said, her tone curious, “how are you finding life in Japan? It must be quite different from Italy.”  

“It is,” Haylee admitted with a smile. “But it’s been exciting in its own way. Though I’ll admit, it’s nice to see some familiar breakfast items again. Thank you for making these!”  

Suguru’s mother waved it off. “I imagine you must miss home sometimes. But you’ve been doing such amazing work from what Suguru tells me. I’m sure your family is proud of you.”  

Her words hit a soft spot, and for a moment, Haylee’s smile faltered. “Thank you,” she said softly, quickly distracting herself by reaching for more jam.  

“Mom, don’t interrogate her,” Suguru interjected, giving his mother a teasing look.  

“I’m not interrogating,” she replied with mock offense. “Just getting to know her. Honestly, you’re so protective.”  

“Yeah, he is,” Satoru chimed in, smirking. “It’s cute, don’t you think, Auntie?”  

Suguru rolled his eyes, but there was a faint blush on the tip of his ears.  

After finishing breakfast, the three of them sat around the table, sipping tea and soaking in the peaceful atmosphere. Satoru leaned back in his chair, stretching his long legs out with a loud yawn before turning his attention to Suguru.  

“So,” he began with a mischievous grin, “why don’t you take us to the places you used to hang out when you were a kid?”  

Suguru frowned slightly, setting his cup down. “No.”  

“No? Why not?” Satoru asked, tilting his head in mock confusion.  

“Because it’s unnecessary,” Suguru replied, calm but firm.  

Satoru’s grin only grew wider as he leaned closer to Suguru, resting his chin on his hand. “Yes, or…” He leaned in further, cupping a hand to Suguru’s ear and whispering something too quiet for Haylee to hear.  

Whatever it was, it made Suguru freeze, his eyes going wide. He turned to Satoru, their faces inches apart, and narrowed his eyes.  

“You wouldn’t.”  

Satoru raised his eyebrows, feigning innocence.  

Suguru stared at him for a moment longer before sighing heavily and pinching the bridge of his nose. “Fine.”  

Satoru gave a triumphant laugh, shooting Haylee a wink as if to say, See? Always works.

A short while later, the three of them set out, the crisp morning air invigorating them as they walked through the village. Suguru led the way, his hands in his pockets, while Satoru and Haylee trailed behind, already whispering conspiratorially about what they might discover.  

The first stop was an old, overgrown playground near the edge of the village. It was clear that it hadn’t seen much use in years; the swings creaked in the breeze, and the slide was rusty.  

“This was where I used to play tag with the neighborhood kids,” Suguru said, his tone casual, but there was a faint smile on his lips as he glanced around.  

Satoru immediately climbed onto one of the swings, ignoring its ominous groans. “Tag, huh? I bet you always won. Or were you the kid who got caught every time?”  

“I won,” Suguru said flatly, though there was a glint of amusement in his eyes.  

Satoru snorted. “Sure you did. I can’t imagine you running around screaming like a little kid.”  

Haylee giggled, picturing a younger Suguru running around with his usual serious expression.  

Their next stop was an old, moss-covered well that stood at the heart of the village bazaar. The area bustled with activity during the day, but it was still a bit too early so now it was quiet, the market stalls empty and the streets deserted. The well itself was dry, its stone walls worn smooth by time and countless hands.  

Suguru walked up to it and placed a hand on the rim, his expression thoughtful. “I used to come here whenever something bad happened,” he said, his voice soft. “I’d throw a coin from my allowance into the well and wish for it to stop.”  

Haylee stepped closer, watching his face carefully. “Did it work?” she asked gently, her voice barely above a whisper.  

Suguru’s lips curled into a faint, bittersweet smile. “Things would have worked out even if I didn’t throw the coin,” he admitted, “but… I liked to believe it did. It gave me a little hope, I guess.”  

Satoru, who had been leaning casually against the well, glanced at Suguru and then at the empty well. For once, his usual teasing expression was replaced by something quieter, more introspective. “Everything works out fine with time,” he murmured, almost as if he were trying to convince himself.  

The air between the three of them grew still, charged with unspoken thoughts and shared burdens. They each carried weights too heavy for their young shoulders - secrets, fears, regrets - but this wasn’t the time or place to unpack them.  

Instead, Suguru reached into his pocket and pulled out a coin. Without a word, he tossed it into the well, the small clink echoing softly in the silence.  

Haylee followed, fishing out a coin and holding it in her palm for a moment before dropping it in. She didn’t say her wish aloud, but her soft, hopeful expression spoke volumes.  

Satoru was last. He pulled out a coin, flipping it absentmindedly between his fingers before tossing it in with a carefree flick of his wrist. “Well,” he said, his voice light but his eyes serious, “if this well’s got any magic left in it, we could use some.”  

For a moment, they stood in a quiet circle around the well, bound together by the weight of their unspoken wishes. The crisp village air seemed to hold their hopes, carrying them upward like the faint breeze rustling through the empty streets.  

Finally, Haylee broke the silence with a small laugh. “We look like kids right now, don’t we?”  

Suguru chuckled softly. “Maybe we are. Just… older ones.”  

“And way cooler,” Satoru added, his usual grin returning. “You’ve gotta admit, we’re the most stylish wish-makers this well’s ever seen.”  

Suguru and Haylee rolled their eyes though a small smile tugging their lips, the somber atmosphere lifting slightly as they turned to head to their next destination.  

As they wandered from place to place, Suguru pointed out the park where he used to play as a kid, the school he had attended, and the food stalls in the bazaar where he’d bought his favorite treats. The evening breeze was cool, and the sky was painted in hues of orange and pink. Laughter echoed through the streets as Satoru cracked jokes, each one more ridiculous than the last, earning groans and giggles from Suguru and Haylee.

But as they turned a corner to head back to Suguru’s house, they were stopped by a tall girl with long dark hair and a confident stride. Her eyes lit up as she saw Suguru, and she called out, “Suguru? Is that you?”

Suguru stopped, blinking in surprise. “Oh, hey…” he trailed off, clearly trying to place her face.

“It’s me! Yumi, from middle school!” she exclaimed with an enthusiastic smile.

Suguru’s face lit up in recognition. “Oh, right! Yumi, it’s been a while.”

“You’ve grown so much,” Yumi said, her voice dropping to a flirtatious lilt. “You’re even more handsome now.”

Haylee’s brows furrowed slightly as she watched Yumi all but throw hearty eyes at Suguru.

“Uh, yeah… thanks. You’ve, um, changed too since the last time I saw you,” Suguru replied, his tone polite but awkward.

Haylee cringed inwardly at how uncomfortable he sounded.

Yumi waved off his hesitation with a playful laugh and lightly smacked his arm. “Oh, Suguru, stop acting all shy. It’s me—you don’t have to be like this!”

Satoru, standing to the side with his arms crossed, gave her a look of pure disdain. “He’s not acting shy,” Satoru drawled. “He just gets like this when he’s around boring people.”

Yumi’s playful demeanor froze for a split second, and then she turned to Satoru, her smile straining. “Well, I was talking to Suguru, so no need to meddle in our conversation.”

Satoru raised a brow, his grin sharpening into something almost predatory. “Oh, I’m sorry, was I interrupting? I just thought it’d be rude to leave Suguru to suffer through this alone.”

Haylee bit her lip to stifle a laugh, quickly turning it into a cough. Suguru, meanwhile, sighed deeply, clearly wishing he could disappear.

“Suguru, seriously,” Yumi said, ignoring Satoru and leaning closer to him, “you should give me your number. We could catch up properly sometime.”

Satoru’s sharp grin widened as he folded his arms. “You’ve got some nerve saying that right in front of his girlfriend,” he said, his tone dripping with faux admiration.

Yumi’s attention shifted from Suguru to Haylee for the first time, her expression one of exaggerated surprise. “Girlfriend?” she repeated, raising an eyebrow as she looked Haylee up and down.

Both Haylee and Suguru froze, their eyes going wide.

“Yeah, girlfriend,” Satoru confirmed without hesitation, the smirk on his face growing bigger by the second. “It’s pretty bold of you to act like that when she’s standing right here.”

Yumi, undeterred, turned back to Suguru with an overly sweet smile. “Well, my offer still stands, Suguru. You can give me your number… or call me when you two inevitably break up.”

For a moment, the air around them was heavy with tension. Suguru opened his mouth, clearly unsure what to say, but Haylee was already stepping forward, her face hot with anger.

“I’m sorry, inevitably ?” Haylee said, her voice sharp and steady despite the fire burning in her chest.

Yumi blinked, startled by Haylee’s sudden interjection. “Oh, I didn’t mean any offense,” she said, though her tone suggested otherwise. “It’s just… well, you don’t really seem like Suguru’s type.”

Haylee took a step closer, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. “And what exactly do you think Suguru’s type is?”

Yumi faltered for a moment but quickly recovered, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “Someone… more like me,” she said with a smug smile.

Before Suguru or Satoru could intervene, Haylee laughed - a short, humorless sound that caught everyone off guard. She tilted her head, her expression calm but her eyes blazing. “Oh, I see. You think you know Suguru better than I do?”

Yumi frowned, her confidence wavering. “I… I mean, we went to school together-”

“That’s cute,” Haylee interrupted, her tone laced with sarcasm. “But let me tell you something. Whatever ‘type’ you think Suguru has, it’s obviously not someone who doesn’t respect his relationships or his boundaries.”

Suguru finally found his voice, stepping closer to Haylee. “Yumi,” he said firmly, “I think it’s time for you to go.”

Yumi opened her mouth to argue, but Satoru cut her off with a mockingly sweet tone. “Yeah, Yumi, run along now. Or Haylee’s gonna come get youuu.”

Shooting one last glare at Haylee, Yumi spun on her heel and walked away, her posture stiff with indignation.

As soon as she was out of sight, Suguru sighed heavily and turned to Haylee. “You didn’t have to do that.”

“Yes, I did,” Haylee said, crossing her arms. “She was being rude, and you weren’t saying anything.”

Satoru clapped his hands together, a delighted grin on his face. “That was amazing. You should’ve seen her face! Priceless.”

Haylee’s anger began to fade, replaced by a slight embarrassment. “I just… couldn’t let her talk about you like that,” she mumbled, glancing away.

Suguru gave her a small smile, his eyes soft. “Thanks for standing up for me. But next time, let me handle it, okay?”

“Sure,” Haylee said, though the slight pout on her lips suggested she wasn’t making any promises.

“Let’s go before someone else decides to flirt with Suguru,” Satoru said, throwing an arm around Suguru’s shoulders. “I can’t keep saving him all day.” 

“Saving me?” Suguru asked, raising an eyebrow.

***

As they walked back into Suguru’s house, the warm, inviting aroma of home-cooked food hit them instantly. Suguru’s mother was bustling around the kitchen, several pots and pans sizzling and bubbling on the stovetop. The dining table was already partially set, with a spread of colorful dishes awaiting their finishing touches.

“We’re back!” Suguru called out, and his mother peeked out from the kitchen, smiling brightly.

“Welcome back, all of you!” she said warmly. “Dinner’s almost ready, so wash up quickly.”

Satoru and Suguru headed toward the living room, their voices immediately erupting into playful banter about something trivial. Haylee chuckled softly at the noise and made her way into the kitchen.

“Do you need any help, Auntie?” Haylee offered.

“Oh, you don’t need to trouble yourself, dear. You’re a guest,” Suguru’s mother replied with a smile, though her hands never stopped moving as she expertly flipped a pan of vegetables.

“I insist,” Haylee said, stepping closer. “Besides, I’d feel bad just sitting around while you’re doing all the work.”

“Well, if you’re offering, you can chop those vegetables,” Suguru’s mother said, gesturing to a cutting board piled with carrots and daikon.

Haylee rolled up her sleeves and got to work. The rhythmic sound of her chopping blended with the sizzling from the stove, underscored by the distant noise of Satoru and Suguru arguing playfully in the living room.

“They’re at it again,” Suguru’s mother said with an amused shake of her head.

“They’ve been like that all day,” Haylee said, smiling.

As they worked side by side, Suguru’s mother glanced at Haylee, her expression softening. “The boys don’t bother you, do they? If they’re giving you a hard time, I’ll give them a good scolding.”

Haylee laughed, shaking her head. “Oh no, definitely not. It’s actually the opposite. They stand up for me too much, almost like I’m their little sister or something. They’re wonderful friends.”

Suguru’s mother paused, looking at Haylee with a hint of surprise in her eyes. “Friends?” she repeated, her tone curious.

“Yes, they’ve been so supportive since I met them,” Haylee said, not noticing the flicker of something knowing in Suguru’s mother’s eyes.

“Hmm,” was all she said in response, turning her attention back to the stove.

Haylee finished chopping and helped plate the dishes, carrying some out to the table where Suguru and Satoru were still deep in their animated debate.

“Dinner’s ready!” Suguru’s mother called out, and the boys immediately stopped bickering, their faces lighting up at the sight of the spread.

The table filled quickly with dishes: steaming bowls of miso soup, grilled chicken, tempura vegetables, rice, and an assortment of pickled sides. Everyone took their seats, Suguru’s mother sitting at the head of the table with a proud smile.

As they ate, the conversation flowed easily, touching on everything from Suguru’s childhood antics to the amusing moments they’d shared during their visit.

“This is amazing, Auntie,” Satoru said between bites.

“Yes, thank you for the meal,” Haylee added, her tone genuinely appreciative.

“You’re all welcome,” Suguru’s mother said warmly. “It’s nice to have a full table again.”

The rest of the meal was filled with laughter and stories, and the atmosphere was light and comforting. 

After the meal, Suguru’s mother began serving the desserts, her movements brisk but graceful. She called Suguru into the kitchen, waving off Haylee’s offer to help.

“You’ve done more than enough, dear. Go relax in the living room with Satoru,” she said warmly.

Haylee hesitated but eventually nodded and walked back to where Satoru was lounging, seemingly content after the hearty meal.

“Satoru, I’m curious about something,” Haylee began, sitting down next to him.

“What’s up, princess?” Satoru turned his attention to her, his expression easygoing but alert.

“Why isn’t Suguru’s father here?” she asked, lowering her voice so it wouldn’t carry. “I know his father is alive, but… are they separated?”

Satoru’s carefree demeanor dimmed slightly. “Oh, no. They’re not separated. His dad just… has his own issues. He comes home once in a while, but Auntie spends most of her time alone.”

Haylee’s brow furrowed, and she nodded slowly. She was about to ask something else when she realized Suguru and his mother had been in the kitchen for a while. The delay made her uneasy.

“I’ll check if they need help,” she said, standing up.

Satoru just shrugged, leaning back on the couch. “Suit yourself.”

As Haylee approached the kitchen, the sound of whispered voices stopped her in her tracks. She paused, hearing Suguru and his mother talking softly.

“Well, we were just talking, and when she said that, I was shocked,” his mother said, her voice barely audible. “I thought she was your girlfriend.”

Haylee’s eyes widened, and instinctively, she took a step back. Her heart thudded in her chest, but she couldn’t make herself leave.

“Mom, no. Stop it,” Suguru whispered back, his tone exasperated. “She’s my friend, and that’s it. Where did you even get that idea?”

“Well, because you don’t go around talking about your friends to your mom. Especially not like this, Suguru,” his mother replied, her voice tinged with amused suspicion.

Suguru let out a frustrated sigh. “She’s important to me, okay? She’s a dear friend, and I do that with Satoru too, so your logic doesn’t even make sense.”

“I don’t know, Suguru,” his mother said, her voice softening. “I don’t know much about your life anymore. You just left me here all alone and-”

“Okay, Mom, I’m sorry,” Suguru cut her off gently. “Let’s not do this now, alright?”

Haylee felt a pang of guilt for eavesdropping and stepped back quickly. She quietly returned to the living room, sitting down next to Satoru, who raised an eyebrow at her sudden appearance.

“You okay?” he asked, noticing her slightly flustered expression.

“Yeah,” she said quickly, forcing a small smile. “Everything’s fine.”

Satoru studied her for a moment but didn’t press further.

A few minutes later, Suguru and his mother returned with plates of desserts. Suguru’s face was calm, though Haylee noticed a hint of tension in his eyes. As his mother set the plates down, she glanced at Haylee with a warm but thoughtful expression that made Haylee’s cheeks heat up slightly.

The rest of the evening passed peacefully, the trio enjoying the desserts and engaging in light conversation. But Haylee couldn’t shake the lingering thoughts from what she’d overheard, the words playing over and over in her mind.

Later that night, as they prepared for bed, Haylee found herself stealing glances at Suguru, wondering if he had any idea what his mother had implied - or if he even cared.

That night, Haylee lay awake, her thoughts spinning in circles. No matter how tightly she shut her eyes, the conversation she’d overheard refused to leave her mind.

She was a friend to Satoru and Suguru - of that she was certain. But the question gnawed at her: What were they to her?

If Suguru’s mother had been right, if there was even a sliver of truth in what she’d implied, then… could they really just be friends? The idea unsettled her.

But then she shook her head, dismissing the thought as quickly as it came. It was ridiculous - wasn’t it? The notion that she could care for two people at the same time in such a way? It felt absurd, almost laughable.

She sighed, rolling onto her side. “It’s not possible,” she whispered to the empty room, as if saying it aloud would make it true. But her heart felt heavier than she wanted to admit, and the doubt lingered in the quiet shadows of the night.

Chapter Text

It was a few days later, and Haylee and her friends sat in the classroom, listening as Yaga lectured them about Heian Era sorcerers. The lesson had ventured beyond their usual curriculum, delving deep into the notorious Ryomen Sukuna.  

"What made Ryomen Sukuna stronger than other curses and sorcerers of his time," Yaga explained, pacing the front of the room, "was that he was once a jujutsu sorcerer himself. He knew all the strategies and techniques his opponents would use against him, making him exceptionally dangerous."  

"Yeah, we get it. He was strong and all," Satoru drawled, leaning back in his chair. "But the sorcerers back then weren’t exactly strong, were they?"  

"Exactly," Suguru chimed in, smirking. "It’s easier to shine when you’re surrounded by coals."  

Yaga’s brow twitched, but he didn’t miss a beat. "You’re underestimating his power and jujutsu knowledge. Sukuna wasn’t just strong - he was unparalleled. The strongest curse and sorcerer in recorded history."  

"History should open its eyes and look at us, then," Satoru said with a wide grin, the glint in his sunglasses unmistakable.  

Suguru chuckled, and Haylee couldn’t help but smile at the playful arrogance radiating from her friends. But as Yaga sighed in exasperation, Haylee found herself wondering. Satoru and Suguru were undoubtedly the strongest sorcerers of their generation, but Sukuna… Could they really beat someone like him?  

“Well, you guys keep saying you can take him down," Shoko piped up, reclining lazily in her chair, "but two against one isn’t exactly fair, is it? The real question is, could you beat him one-on-one?"  

"Duhhhh," Satoru replied without hesitation, waving his hand as if the answer was obvious.  

Suguru, however, was more measured. "He’s a thousand-year-old curse. Together? Yeah, we could probably beat him now. But individually…" He paused, his expression thoughtful. "Give us a few years to fully master our techniques, and then, realistically, yes."  

"Realistically," Shoko repeated, smirking. "That’s not as confident as I expected from you, Suguru."  

"Just being honest," Suguru replied with a shrug, though his faint smile betrayed a flicker of challenge.  

Satoru, meanwhile, leaned toward Haylee, his grin unwavering. "What about you, princess? Think you could take him?"  

She blinked at the unexpected question. "Me? Uh… no," she admitted with a small laugh. "Not unless I had you two as backup."  

"Smart girl," Satoru said, ruffling her hair.  

Yaga pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering something about arrogant kids and teaching discipline . But even as the classroom filled with laughter, a quiet determination lingered in the air. For all their teasing, there was no doubt that each of them was already thinking about what it would take to stand against a legend like Sukuna - and win.  

***

After their lesson, the four exited the classroom together, their footsteps echoing lightly against the corridor tiles. The training grounds were their next stop - a familiar routine to hone their skills. But as they approached, Yaga’s secretary appeared from around the corner, her clipboard in hand and a gentle smile on her face.  

“Good evening, everyone,” she greeted warmly. “I hope you’re all doing well. Haylee, someone came by about an hour ago and left a note for you. Since you were in class, I placed it in your room. I hope that’s alright.”  

“Oh, thank you for letting me know,” Haylee replied, her curiosity piqued as the secretary nodded and continued on her way.  

As Haylee turned back to her friends, she noticed their inquisitive stares, each of them raising a curious brow.  

“What?” she asked, shrugging casually.  

“You gonna check it out?” Satoru prodded, a grin tugging at his lips.  

“Yeah, I’ll go and be back soon,” Haylee said, waving them off as she headed toward her dorm.  

When she reached her room, she immediately spotted the envelope resting neatly on her desk. It was plain but carried an aura of formality that made her pause. With careful hands, she opened it and unfolded the note inside.  

The letter was from the Zenin Clan, inviting her to an informal meeting at their mansion the following evening. The note mentioned that someone would come to pick her up, offering no further details.  

Haylee stared at the letter, her thoughts racing. Why would the Zenin Clan invite her? The possibilities swirled in her mind, but none seemed to make sense. Her eyes drifted to the name at the bottom of the note. It wasn’t signed by anyone she recognized.  

Could it be true? she thought. Maybe that woman - Tsukuyo - was right. Maybe my father really was from the Zenin Clan, and now they want something from me.  

But as quickly as the thought arose, anger bubbled in her chest. She clenched the letter tightly. No. That man who abandoned my mother and me all those years ago wouldn’t care. He made his choice a long time ago. This has nothing to do with him. 

Shaking her head, Haylee tucked the letter into her desk drawer and left her room, making her way back to the training grounds.  

On the walk there, her mind continued to churn with possibilities. What did the Zenin Clan want from her? Did this have to do with her missions? Her family? Or something entirely unrelated? Whatever the reason, she resolved to keep her guard up.  

When she returned, the others were already warming up. Satoru waved lazily at her, while Suguru nodded in acknowledgment.  

“Everything alright?” Shoko asked as Haylee joined them.  

“Yeah, just some family business,” Haylee replied vaguely, brushing the topic aside.  

The rest of the evening was spent in rigorous training. Satoru and Suguru sparred with Haylee, taking turns teaching her how to move more effectively, anticipate attacks, and react faster.  

“No, you’re telegraphing your punches,” Suguru said after dodging another one of her strikes effortlessly. “Relax your shoulders. Let it flow.”  

“Easy for you to say,” Haylee grumbled, wiping sweat from her brow.  

Satoru leaned on the sidelines, smirking. “Hey, you’re improving. Yesterday, that punch would’ve been way slower.”  

Haylee shot him a look but couldn’t help the small smile creeping onto her lips. Despite the exhaustion, she appreciated how much they pushed her, and for a while, the letter and its implications drifted to the back of her mind.  

By the time they finished, the sky was dark, the stars faintly visible against the city lights. Haylee walked back to her dorm with the others, the sound of their laughter echoing through the quiet campus. 

***

Haylee and Shoko decided it was time to unwind and have a girls’ night. They both headed to their bathrooms, washing away the sweat and grime from their session.  

Once they were done, they returned to Haylee’s room, towels wrapped around their damp hair. Haylee grabbed her hairdryer and turned to Shoko.  

“Your hair first,” she said, smiling.  

Shoko sat cross-legged on the bed, and Haylee began drying her hair, gently combing through the strands with her fingers. The warm hum of the dryer filled the room, mixing with their soft chatter.  

When Shoko’s hair was smooth and dry, they switched. Shoko carefully worked through Haylee’s hair, her hands steady as she dried and combed. Once finished, they both spritzed light floral body mists on each other, laughing at how dramatic they were being.  

“Turn around, let me do your hair,” Shoko said, grabbing a hairbrush.  

Haylee obliged, and Shoko began braiding her hair into an intricate style. Haylee returned the favor, carefully twisting Shoko’s hair into soft waves.  

“Now for nails,” Shoko declared, pulling out a small kit of nail polish from her bag.  

The two settled on the floor, surrounded by bottles of polish in various colors. As they painted their nails, they chatted about everything and nothing - school, their families, Shoko's annoying brother, and how ridiculously overconfident Satoru and Suguru could be.  

Eventually, the conversation took a more personal turn.  

“Haylee, can I tell you something?” Shoko asked, her voice softer now.  

“Of course,” Haylee replied, glancing up from her nails.  

“It’s about Utahime,” Shoko began, her gaze fixed on the bottle of polish in her hands.  

Haylee leaned forward slightly, giving her full attention. She already knew the situation, Shoko had come out to her some time ago, but they hadn’t talked much about Utahime beyond the occasional mention.  

“I don’t know… She just ignores me now,” Shoko said with a sigh. “My calls, my texts - everything. It’s like I don’t exist.”  

Haylee frowned. “Are you sure she’s ignoring you? Maybe she didn’t pick up on your hints. I mean, Utahime doesn’t strike me as the type to intentionally hurt someone.”  

Shoko shook her head. “No, Haylee. She knows. I know she knows. She’s avoiding me because she doesn’t want this. Whatever ‘this’ is.”  

Haylee hesitated, thinking. “Maybe she just sees you as a kid still? I mean, she’s what - two or three years older than us? That might feel like a big gap to her. Maybe you should wait and give her time.”  

Shoko let out a bitter laugh. “There’s no point in waiting. There was never a chance from the start. I’ll stop. I’ll stop texting her, stop calling her. I don’t want to bother her anymore.”  

Haylee reached out and squeezed Shoko’s hand gently. “I’m sorry, Shoko. I know it hurts, but… you’re incredible. Anyone who can’t see that doesn’t deserve you.”  

Shoko offered a small smile, though her eyes shimmered faintly with unshed tears. “Thanks, Haylee. I just needed to say it out loud, I think.”  

They sat in silence for a moment before Shoko exhaled deeply and gestured to Haylee’s nails. “Alright, enough of my drama. Let’s finish these before your polish gets everywhere.”  

Haylee chuckled and nodded, grateful to shift the mood back to something lighthearted. The rest of the night was spent in laughter and bonding, their conversation weaving between serious and silly, a comforting reminder of their friendship.  

The next day, Haylee’s mind was consumed by the looming meeting with the Zenin Clan. The note’s vague wording left too many unanswered questions. The only way to find out the truth, she decided, was to face it head-on.  

After their afternoon class, she skipped the training grounds, deciding her time was better spent preparing. Satoru and Suguru weren’t even at Jujutsu High - they’d been sent on a mission - so her absence wouldn’t be noticed.  

Since it was a meeting, even an ‘informal’ one, Haylee chose to dress appropriately. She pulled out a dark gray dress, its sleek silhouette fitting her comfortably. A black ribbon around the waist added a subtle touch of elegance. She paired it with black kitten heels, practical yet stylish.  

With time to spare, she opted for light makeup. A bit of concealer, a hint of blush, and a touch of mascara to accentuate her eyes. As she finished applying a soft pink lip tint, she checked the time again and saw she was perfectly on schedule.  

Taking a deep breath, she headed to the entrance of Jujutsu High. The late afternoon sun painted the sky in hues of amber and pink as she descended the stone stairs. A sleek black car waited at the base, its tinted windows reflecting the surrounding trees.  

Her heart quickened. The Zenin Clan certainly had a flair for dramatics.  

As she approached, the driver - a stern-looking man in a crisp suit - stepped out and opened the back door for her. “Miss Haylee?” he asked, his tone professional but distant.  

She nodded. “That’s me.”  

Without another word, she climbed into the car. The interior was just as luxurious as the exterior, with plush leather seats and a faint scent of expensive cologne.  

The driver shut the door behind her and returned to his seat. As the car began its smooth journey, Haylee gazed out the window, her thoughts swirling.  

What could the Zenin Clan possibly want from her? That, she would find out soon enough. 

As the car approached the Zenin Clan’s estate, Haylee’s breath hitched. The sprawling mansion loomed in the distance, its silhouette a stunning mix of ancient Japanese architecture and modern design. The traditional sloping rooftops and intricate wooden carvings harmonized seamlessly with sleek glass panels and meticulously landscaped gardens. It was a place that radiated both history and untouchable wealth.  

The car came to a halt just outside the grand gates, which were guarded by two imposing stone lion statues. The gates opened silently, revealing a wide cobblestone path lined with cherry blossom trees, their petals swaying gently in the evening breeze.  

Haylee stepped out of the car, her kitten heels clicking against the stone. She straightened her dress, the weight of the moment sinking in. Beyond the path, a line of women dressed in immaculate uniforms stood at attention on either side, forming an honor guard that led all the way to the mansion’s grand entrance.  

As Haylee walked past them, she couldn’t help but feel a mix of awe and apprehension. Each housekeeper bowed slightly as she passed, their movements synchronized and precise. It was a display of discipline and tradition she had only read about in books.  

When she reached the entrance, a group of individuals awaited her. Their posture was rigid, their expressions unreadable. Their tailored attire and commanding auras marked them as the heads of the Zenin Clan.  

One of them stepped forward, a woman with piercing eyes and an air of authority. “Welcome to the Zenin Clan, Haylee.”  

Haylee blinked, startled. They had called her by her first name, not her last. The formality of the moment clashed with the unexpected familiarity, leaving her momentarily off-balance. She quickly regained her composure and bowed politely. “Thank you for having me.”  

The group exchanged brief glances before gesturing for her to follow.  

They led her through the mansion’s grand halls, which were a blend of traditional tatami flooring and contemporary chandeliers. Sliding shoji doors revealed an expansive room, its walls adorned with ink-painted screens depicting scenes of battles and landscapes. The floor was lined with plush cushions surrounding a low lacquered table.  

“Please, have a seat,” one of the clan heads said, motioning to a cushion.  

Haylee settled down, feeling the cool fabric of the tatami beneath her hands. The air was thick with the scent of incense, adding to the gravity of the setting. Moments later, the housekeeper women entered, their movements fluid and silent as they began serving an elaborate dinner. The plates were a masterpiece of presentation, each dish a blend of vibrant colors and intricate arrangement.  

As Haylee politely sampled the food, the shoji door slid open again, and the atmosphere shifted.  

Everyone in the room, except for her, rose immediately and bowed. An old man entered, his presence commanding instant respect. His white hair was slicked back neatly, and his sharp eyes seemed to pierce through everyone they landed on.  

Haylee, caught off guard, remained seated. A few of the clan members glanced at her, their brows furrowing ever so slightly, but no one said a word.  

The old man’s gaze eventually settled on her, his expression inscrutable. Haylee felt her heart race, but she kept her composure, silently reminding herself that she didn’t yet know what this meeting was truly about.

The old man, took his seat with a deliberate, measured grace. Haylee noticed immediately that no one had yet touched their food, their postures remaining rigid as if awaiting a signal. The silence hung heavily in the air, and it only served to heighten her unease.

“I see that you don’t know me, child,” the old man finally spoke, his voice gravelly but laced with an unsettling calm. His sharp eyes fixed on Haylee, studying her intently. 

Haylee straightened her back slightly. “I’m not very acquainted with the Zenin Clan,” she replied, her tone steady but cautious.

Naobito’s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. “I am Naobito Zenin, the head of this clan. I’m sure you’re curious about why we invited you here.”

“I have no clue why you invited me,” Haylee responded plainly, meeting his gaze. “So please, enlighten me.”

Naobito chuckled softly, the sound carrying an air of amusement and condescension. The room remained still, the other clan members watching silently, their faces unreadable. 

“Now, now, child,” Naobito said, his tone turning deceptively gentle. “You’ve just arrived here. It wouldn’t do to bore you with these matters right away. First, enjoy your food.”

With that, he began eating, signaling to the rest of the room. Only after Naobito took his first bite did the others begin eating as well, their movements choreographed and deliberate.

Haylee hesitated, glancing around the room. The rigid formality and unspoken rules of this place made her feel as though she were walking a tightrope. Deciding not to draw any attention to herself, she picked up her chopsticks and began eating the food in front of her. It was exquisite, the flavors rich and refined, but her appetite was overshadowed by the growing tension in her chest. 

As the meal progressed, Haylee debated whether she should say something. The weight of Naobito’s presence made the idea of small talk feel impossible, and the room’s suffocating silence didn’t help. 

She thought briefly about what Tsukuyo had told her before. If this meeting had anything to do with her father - or whatever connection she might have to the Zenin Clan - she wasn’t sure if she wanted to hear it. Worse, she wasn’t sure she wanted them to know she was aware of it.

Stay cautious, she reminded herself. Talking about Tsukuyo or speculating aloud about her lineage could lead to unpredictable consequences, especially if the Zenin Clan had ulterior motives for calling her here.

Keeping her thoughts to herself, Haylee focused on her food, her movements deliberate as she tried to blend into the room’s silent rhythm. Whatever Naobito had to say, it seemed she would have to wait for him to decide the right moment. For now, all she could do was bide her time and prepare for whatever lay ahead.

The rest of the meal was silent - for Haylee, at least. Conversations buzzed around the room, flowing seamlessly between the Zenin family members. Their voices were calm and deliberate, yet laced with an unspoken hierarchy that Haylee couldn’t quite decipher. No one seemed interested in drawing her into their exchanges, leaving her feeling like an outsider.  

At most events, Haylee was the one who initiated conversations, confidently mingling with strangers. But here, within the towering walls of the Zenin Estate, a shyness clung to her. It was unfamiliar and unsettling.  

She was nearly finished with her meal when she felt the sudden need to use the restroom. She hesitated for a moment, glancing around the room. Would leaving the table be considered rude? She wasn’t sure of their customs. Still, she didn’t want to risk drawing more attention by asking aloud, so she quietly rose from her seat.  

As she stepped into the hallway, she felt their gazes. Quiet, piercing, evaluative. She resisted the urge to look back, pretending not to notice.  

If it’s a rule to stay seated until the end, someone should’ve told me, she thought, brushing off the unease.  

At the doorway, a maid stood in perfect stillness, her posture immaculate. Haylee approached her cautiously.  

“Hi, sorry to bother you,” she began softly, her voice as polite as she could muster. “I need to use the bathroom. Can you show me the way, please?”  

The maid offered a small bow. “Of course, miss. Please follow me.”  

Haylee nodded, trailing behind the maid as they wove through the estate. She expected the bathroom to be nearby, but the journey felt like a labyrinth. They exited the main dining area, turned into a vast hallway, passed through another grand room adorned with intricate woodwork and golden screens, then walked down a narrower corridor.  

Finally, the maid gestured to a polished wooden door. “Here you are, miss.”  

“Thank you,” Haylee said with a small smile before stepping inside.  

The bathroom was more luxurious than any she’d ever seen, a blend of traditional and modern design. Delicate floral patterns were etched into the walls, and the faint scent of lavender lingered in the air. She took a moment to wash her hands, smoothing her dress and meeting her reflection in the mirror.  

“You’re doing fine,” she whispered to herself, blowing out a slow breath. “Just keep it together.”  

When she stepped back into the hallway, the maid was gone. Haylee frowned, her brow furrowing. Perhaps she had other duties to attend to.  

“Alright, I can figure this out,” she muttered, glancing down the corridor.  

Retracing her steps seemed straightforward until she reached the larger room with multiple hallways branching off. She paused, looking at each identical corridor. The estate’s layout was overwhelming, and she realized she hadn’t been paying close attention to their route.  

“Great,” she muttered under her breath. Choosing a hallway at random, she started down the path. She’d find someone to ask for directions, surely.  

As Haylee wandered through the dimly lit corridors of the Zenin estate, she heard the faint sound of soft, muffled sobs. She paused, her ears straining to locate the direction of the sound. The crying seemed to come from a room just ahead, its door slightly ajar.  

Curiosity and concern propelled her forward. Peering inside, she saw the small figure of a child sitting on the floor, her knees pulled tightly to her chest. The girl was young, no older than five or six, around Yuuta’s age. Her shoulders trembled with each quiet sniffle.  

Haylee stepped inside cautiously. “Hey there,” she said softly, kneeling to the child’s level. “Why are you crying?”  

The child flinched and turned to face her, her tear-streaked face filled with wide-eyed fear, as if she’d seen a monster. Haylee froze, unsure how to proceed.  

“It’s okay,” she said gently after a moment of silence. “I’m not going to hurt you. Can you tell me what’s wrong? Maybe I can help.”  

The child didn’t respond immediately. The dim lighting made it hard to see her features clearly, but Haylee could make out her trembling lips and damp cheeks.  

Finally, the girl whispered, “My face hurts.”  

Haylee leaned closer, her eyes narrowing as she tried to make out the details of the child’s face. When she saw the bruises - dark and unevenly scattered across her cheeks and forehead - her heart sank.  

“Oh no,” Haylee said, her voice tinged with worry. “Why didn’t you tell anyone about this? You should have these bruises treated. Of course it’s going to hurt if you leave them like this.”  

The child didn’t reply, just stared at Haylee with a guarded expression.  

Haylee decided to keep talking, hoping to ease the girl’s fear. “What’s your name? You know, I have a little brother about your age. He cries when he gets hurt too. But he always feels better after we take care of his scrapes.”  

The girl hesitated, then muttered, “My name is Maki.”  

“Maki,” Haylee repeated with a warm smile. “That’s a beautiful name. Okay, Maki, let’s get you cleaned up and feeling better. And next time, try not to get into fights with the other kids, alright?”  

Maki’s expression darkened. “No, I don’t want to.”  

Haylee frowned, confused. “Why not? It’ll hurt more if you don’t take care of it.”  

Maki stared at her for a long moment, then muttered. “Okay. I’ll get it cleaned. You can go now. Thank you.”  

Before Haylee could say more, Maki stood and walked away, her small figure disappearing into the shadows of the corridor. Haylee remained kneeling, staring after her, a gnawing feeling of unease in her chest.  

“Miss?” a voice interrupted her thoughts. Haylee turned to see a maid standing nearby, her posture as straight and composed as every other staff member she’d encountered. “I think you’ve lost your way. Allow me to escort you back.”  

“Oh, yes. Thank you,” Haylee said, rising to her feet. As she began to follow the maid, she glanced back toward the hallway Maki had disappeared into. “By the way,” she added, “I saw a young girl just now. She had bruises on her face. Someone should look after her. Those could leave scars if they’re not treated.”  

The maid stopped and turned slightly, her face unreadable in the dim light. Her eyes seemed to study Haylee for a moment, then she gave a curt nod.  

“I see,” the maid said simply. “I’ll look into it.”  

Her tone was polite, but something in her expression - a flicker of confusion, or perhaps something deeper - made Haylee uneasy. She couldn’t tell if the maid thought she was imagining things or if there was something she didn’t want to say.  

Haylee followed the maid in silence, her thoughts swirling. There was something strange about this place, something she couldn’t quite put her finger on. But whatever it was, it left a heavy weight in her chest.  

The maid led Haylee through another maze of hallways, the soft patter of their steps echoing faintly. They reached a large door, which the maid slid open gracefully. Haylee stepped inside and paused for a moment, taking in the scene before her.  

The room was smaller and more intimate than the dining hall, yet it carried the same grand aura. Dark wooden panels lined the walls, and a low, polished table sat in the center. People were already seated, their postures stiff and formal, as if they were waiting for her.  

At the head of the table sat Naobito Zenin, his piercing eyes settling on her with a knowing gaze. Plates of dessert were arranged neatly in front of everyone, delicate slices of what looked like matcha cake paired with tea.  

Haylee swallowed the lump in her throat and made her way to the only empty spot, feeling every gaze follow her movements. She settled onto the cushion, smoothing her dress as she adjusted her posture to match the others.  

Naobito turned his attention to her, a faint smile on his face, though his expression carried a weight that made Haylee’s nerves tighten.  

“I think,” he began, his voice smooth but laced with authority, “we can start our conversation now.”  

Chapter Text

“I think,” he began, his voice smooth but laced with authority, “we can start our conversation now.”  

Naobito sipped his tea before placing the cup down with a deliberate clink. His gaze settled on Haylee, sharp yet unreadable. The air in the room seemed to shift as his deep voice filled the space.  

“We’ve been watching you since the day you arrived in Japan,” Naobito began, his words measured and purposeful. “You’ve been wasting your time at Jujutsu High. Your potential is far greater than what their simplistic methods can harness. You need proper training, and Zenin can provide that. We can help you achieve a status that matches your abilities.”  

Haylee frowned, her confusion evident. “What do you mean by that?” she asked, leaning slightly forward.  

Naobito’s smile was faint but carried a hint of condescension. “Your abilities are far beyond what you can imagine. Yet, you’ve been squandering your potential with mundane tasks and lessons. You could have the world at your fingertips if you embraced what you truly are. That’s why we’re offering you a place here - to join the Zenin Clan.”  

“Join Zenin?” Haylee repeated, her brows knitting together. “What would an outsider like me possibly contribute to a great clan like the Zenin?”  

“It doesn’t matter whether you’re an outsider,” Naobito replied smoothly, his tone unyielding. “Strength is what matters. And your strength is undeniable.”  

Haylee’s confusion deepened. Strength, potential, power - Naobito’s words danced around something she couldn’t quite grasp, but he made no mention of her father or her potential ties to the clan.  

“Why do you think I’d accept this offer?” she asked, her voice steady despite the storm of thoughts brewing in her mind.  

Naobito leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing as if to gauge her reaction. “Because you have questions - questions about yourself, your lineage, and your power. Questions that only we can answer.”  

The room fell silent, the weight of his words pressing down on her. Haylee clenched her fists slightly in her lap, her mind racing. The offer felt like a puzzle, its pieces tantalizingly close yet deliberately scattered.  

Haylee opened her mouth to respond to Naobito, but before she could speak, a maid entered the room, bowing deeply. "Pardon the interruption, but there is an urgent call for Miss Haylee," the maid said, her tone apologetic yet firm.  

Haylee's heart skipped a beat. She glanced at Naobito, who raised a brow but gave a slight nod of approval. Rising from her seat, she followed the maid out of the room. In the hallway, a corded telephone awaited her. The maid handed it to her with a bow.  

"Hello?" Haylee's voice trembled slightly.  

"Haylee, is that you? I heard you went to the Zenins," came Yaga's familiar voice, calm yet edged with urgency.  

"Yes, sensei, it’s me, and yes, I am at the Zenin Clan" she replied, gripping the receiver tightly.  

"Your father called me a few minutes ago. It’s about your brother," Yaga said gravely.  

The words hit Haylee like a physical blow. The next thing she knew, she was being ushered into a sleek black car, the Zenin clan’s driver at the wheel. The vehicle sped through the night, but to Haylee, it felt like they were crawling.  

She couldn’t stop the tears streaming down her face, couldn’t think clearly, couldn’t breathe. Her mind spiraled with everything every second stretching into eternity. It was the longest drive of her life, an unbearable purgatory of dread.  

Finally, the car pulled up to the hospital. Haylee bolted out, her legs carrying her faster than her thoughts. She reached the reception desk, panting and disheveled.  

"Yuuta Okkotsu," she gasped.  

The nurse typed into her computer and shook her head. "I don’t have that name here."  

Haylee’s panic spiked. "Try Lucia Okkotsu! Be quick, please!" she cried, her voice breaking.  

The nurse’s fingers moved over the keyboard. "Room 305," she said at last.  

Without a word of thanks, Haylee spun on her heel and sprinted toward the elevators. She jabbed at the button, her patience fraying as the seconds dragged on. When the elevator didn’t arrive fast enough, she turned and dashed for the stairs.  

Her footsteps echoed in the stairwell as she raced up, taking two steps at a time. Her heart pounded in her ears, her breathing shallow. She reached the third floor and scanned the room numbers - 301… 302… 303…  

She burst through the door, not bothering to knock. Her brother was sitting upright in a hospital bed, clutching the teddy bear she had given him - a little brown bear with a red bowtie. Her parents, seated nearby, turned toward her, their faces a mixture of surprise and concern.  

"HAYLEE!!!" Yuuta’s voice rang out, filled with pure joy. He scrambled to get off the bed, but Haylee rushed to him first, pulling him into a tight hug.  

"Yuuta," she sobbed, her tears soaking into his soft black hair. "I missed you so much." Her voice cracked, the hiccups from crying making it hard to speak.  

Yuuta pulled back slightly, his innocent eyes studying her tear-streaked face. "But why are you crying, Haylee? The doctor said I’m all good now!"  

His sweet, carefree tone only made her cry harder. She cradled his face in her hands, smiling through the tears. "I’m just… I’m just so happy, Yuuta."  

Her little brother tilted his head, confused but content to be held by his big sister. Haylee held him tighter, silently vowing to protect him no matter what. At that moment, nothing else in the world mattered but him.  

Haylee’s heart was still pounding as she sat beside Yuuta’s hospital bed, holding his small hand. Her mother had explained that Yuuta had been under surgery since yesterday, and the doctors had confirmed that the operation was a complete success. He was now fully treated and cured.  

But hearing it from her mother didn’t stop the waves of anger crashing over Haylee. She felt her chest tighten as the words sank in. How could they not tell her? Why hadn’t they contacted her the moment this decision was made?

“Why didn’t you tell me about the surgery?” Haylee’s voice was sharp, her frustration evident. “I should’ve known! I could’ve been here for him. He could’ve-”  

Her father’s gaze softened, but there was a hint of defensiveness in his tone as he spoke. “Haylee, there was no need for you to worry. Yuuta is fine now. The doctors said everything went perfectly.” He paused, seeing the fire in her eyes. “We didn’t want to distract you. You’ve been busy.”  

Haylee clenched her fists, struggling to contain her emotions. “You didn’t think I’d want to know about my own brother’s surgery? I would’ve dropped everything to be here with him!” Her voice wavered with a mix of anger and hurt, but before she could say more, Yuuta’s voice interrupted.  

“Haylee, can we watch cartoons together?” he asked innocently, his eyes wide and trusting. His small face broke into a hopeful smile, and Haylee’s heart melted.  

She blinked away her frustration, her expression softening as she leaned in to stroke his hair. “Of course, Yuuta. We can watch all the cartoons you want.”  

The room grew quiet, the tension easing as Yuuta settled back into his bed, clutching his teddy bear. Haylee’s mother and father exchanged a look but didn’t say anything. They were just happy to see Yuuta so content, and Haylee was grateful for that - grateful for his small, innocent request.  

A few moments passed before the door to the room opened, and a doctor entered, clipboard in hand. He had a calm and professional demeanor, though Haylee couldn’t ignore the lingering unease in her chest.  

“The surgery went well,” the doctor began, glancing at Yuuta, who was now lying back on the bed, his eyes flicking between his parents and Haylee. “However, the process doesn’t end here. Yuuta will need to remain under observation for at least four months. He’ll need to be monitored constantly to ensure that his condition doesn’t worsen.”  

Haylee’s brow furrowed, her earlier anger returning. “What kind of process? What does he need to go through?”  

The doctor nodded. “He’ll need regular check-ups and tests to monitor his health. His condition is stable now, but it’s essential that we keep an eye on things. We’ll also need someone from the family to stay with him during the process.”  

Lucia - Haylee’s mother - stood up, her expression warm but firm. “I’ll stay with him,” she said. “I’ll make sure he’s comfortable and that everything goes smoothly.”  

Haylee nodded in agreement, her heart still heavy. At least she knew that Yuuta would have his mother with him throughout this difficult time.  

A silence fell over the room as everyone took in the news. It felt like a lot to process in such a short time, but Haylee knew they had no choice but to follow the doctor’s advice.  

As the night stretched on, it became clear that it was very getting late. Her father stood and placed a gentle hand on Haylee’s shoulder. “You should head back to Jujutsu High. You’ve had a long day, and I’m sure you’re exhausted.”  

Haylee hesitated, her gaze locked on Yuuta, who was now snuggled under the covers, his teddy bear resting against his chest.  

“I’ll come back tomorrow,” Haylee said softly, brushing a few stray strands of hair from her face. She turned to Yuuta, trying to keep her emotions in check. “Is there anything you want?”  

Yuuta shook his head, his small voice quiet. “I don’t have any toys or snacks here...”  

Haylee smiled warmly, the first genuine smile she’d had all evening. “Don’t worry, I’ll bring you lots of them tomorrow. You’ll have the best toys and snacks.”  

Yuuta’s eyes lit up at the thought, and he gave her a sleepy smile. “Thanks, Haylee.”  

With a final kiss on Yuuta’s forehead, Haylee turned to her parents. She hugged them both quickly before following her father out of the room. The walk to the car felt long, but she didn’t mind - it gave her time to collect her thoughts.  

As they drove back to Jujutsu High, Haylee couldn’t stop thinking about her brother. He was stable now, but the next few months would be difficult. She would be there for him - she would make sure he knew how much she loved him.  

When they arrived at Jujutsu High, Haylee got out of the car slowly, her mind still on Yuuta. She glanced up at the school before saying good night to her father and walking inside. She had her responsibilities here, but she couldn’t forget about her brother, not for a second.  

She only hoped the next few months would pass quickly, and that Yuuta would come out of this stronger than ever.

Haylee stepped into the dormitory, exhaustion weighing on her, but the sight before her caught her by surprise. The common area was bustling with life - her classmates and underclassmen were gathered, chatting and laughing. The room grew quiet as everyone turned to see who had entered.  

“Haylee!” Shoko’s and Satoru’s voices rang out almost in unison, their faces lighting up as they rushed toward her.  

“Where were you?” Satoru asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and concern.  

Haylee looked at them, her chest tightening as tears pricked her eyes. But despite the overwhelming emotions bubbling up, she couldn’t help the huge smile that spread across her face.  

“Yuuta is completely cured,” she said, her voice trembling with joy. “I went to visit him earlier.”  

Before either of them could respond, Haylee threw herself into their arms, hugging them tightly. Satoru and Shoko wrapped their arms around her without hesitation, their relief and happiness evident.  

When she pulled back, Suguru had stepped forward, his soft smile matching the warmth in his eyes. Without a word, Haylee turned to him and hugged him tightly too.  

“Haylee, I’m so happy,” Suguru said quietly, his voice filled with genuine emotion. “I’m so glad your brother's alright now.”  

The others nearby, including her underclassmen, also offered their congratulations. “We’re so happy for you, senpai,” Ren said, their sincerity bringing another wave of emotion to her.  

Sensing the moment was intimate, the underclassmen began to disperse, leaving Haylee and her closest friends alone in the common area.  

Haylee wiped at her eyes, still smiling brightly. “The doctor said he’s completely cured. He just needs to stay in the hospital for a couple of months for observation, and then... then he’ll be free,” she said, her voice brimming with hope.  

Satoru grinned, his usual playful demeanor tempered with genuine happiness. “That’s amazing. Finally, some good news!”  

Shoko nodded, her arms crossed but her lips curved in a rare, soft smile. “You must feel like a weight’s been lifted off your shoulders.”  

“It has,” Haylee admitted, her gaze sweeping over her friends. “I didn’t realize how much I was holding onto until I saw him smiling and healthy. It’s like I can breathe again.”  

Suguru placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his expression steady and supportive. “And we’re here for you, every step of the way.”  

The warmth of their presence and their shared joy made Haylee’s heart feel lighter than it had in years. Surrounded by her friends, she allowed herself to truly revel in the happiness of the moment, knowing that Yuuta’s recovery was not just a victory for her family but for all of them. 

The warmth of the moment lingered as Haylee leaned back against the cushions, her smile never fading. Laughter still echoed faintly in the room as her exhaustion began to settle in, tugging at her like a heavy blanket.  

Shoko stretched as she stood, stifling a yawn. “Alright, I’m calling it. It’s way too late - I’m going to bed.”  

Haylee glanced at the clock on the wall and blinked in surprise. “Oh wow, it’s already past 4 a.m.?” she murmured, a small laugh escaping her lips.  

Shoko gave her a knowing look. “Yeah, and you look like you’re about to pass out. Don’t stay up too long, all of you,” she said, nodding toward Satoru and Suguru before heading off to her dorm.  

Despite the late hour, Satoru and Suguru stayed seated in front of her, still keeping her company. Satoru leaned forward with a mischievous grin. "You ever think about how Suguru spends all this time meditating, and yet he still gets mad when I finish all the snacks? Like, isn’t inner peace supposed to make you not care about potato chips?" 

Haylee let out a loud laugh, though her tired brain didn’t fully register the joke. It didn’t matter - Satoru’s energy was infectious, and her happiness bubbled over like she was drunk on sheer joy and fatigue.  

After a moment, she felt a lull in the conversation. Opening her eyes, she found both Satoru and Suguru looking at her, their expressions soft and full of something she couldn’t quite place. They watched her like she was the most precious thing in the world, and for a second, the silence between them felt charged, almost sacred.  

“Why are you looking at me like that?” she asked, her voice quiet, breaking the stillness.  

Suguru’s lips curled into a gentle smile, but it was Satoru who spoke, his voice uncharacteristically soft, almost reverent.  

“You look so pretty when you’re smiling,” Satoru mumbled, the usual bravado in his tone replaced by something far more genuine.  

Haylee’s cheeks flushed a deep red, the warmth spreading through her chest. For a moment, she didn’t know what to say, the weight of his words settling around them like a comforting blanket. Suguru didn’t say anything, but his gaze spoke volumes, his quiet smile filled with the same sentiment Satoru had voiced.  

“Thanks, I guess,” Haylee said shyly, breaking eye contact as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.  

Satoru chuckled softly, his usual teasing edge dulled by sincerity. “Don’t guess. Just know it.”  

Suguru leaned back, his expression calm but affectionate. 

Haylee felt her face grow hot, and without another word, she quickly got up from her seat. "I’m going to bed. Goodnight!" she called out, trying to sound casual.  

She escaped to her room, her heart still racing, but she managed a smile as she lay down. That night, she slept more peacefully than she had in weeks.  

The next morning, despite going to bed late, Haylee woke up bright and early. She guessed she’d only had about 3 or 4 hours of sleep, but excitement had her wide awake. After getting dressed and grabbing a light breakfast, she started preparing for her day. It was Saturday, meaning no classes or assigned missions - a perfect day for her plan.  

She was going on a shopping haul for Yuuta, determined to find him the best toys, snacks, and anything else she could get her hands on.  

Once ready, she stepped out of her room and almost bumped into Satoru and Suguru. Both had damp hair, evidence they were just out of showering, assuming after their usual training.  

“Good morning! Back from training already?” she greeted them with a warm smile.  

“Yeah,” Suguru replied, running a hand through his hair. “But where are you heading off to this early?”  

“Oh, I’m going shopping! Yuuta mentioned he wanted toys and snacks, so I thought I’d knock it out early and then visit him at the hospital. Actually...” She paused, the idea striking her suddenly. “Why don’t you two come with me?”  

Both boys blinked, caught off guard by the invitation, but after a quick exchange of glances, they nodded.  

“Sure,” Satoru said with a grin. “Can’t let you have all the fun spoiling him.”  

An hour later, the trio found themselves in the bustling city center, standing in one of the largest toy stores Haylee had ever seen.  

Haylee darted from aisle to aisle, grabbing anything with dinosaurs on it - Yuuta’s favorite. From plush toys to puzzles to dinosaur-themed pajamas, her cart quickly filled up.  

Satoru and Suguru were also helping, though their "help" often bordered on playful chaos.  

“How about this one?” Satoru asked, holding up a comically large T-Rex costume meant for a child.  

“Pretty sure Yuuta doesn’t need a Halloween outfit,” Suguru commented dryly, though he was grinning.  

“Who said it’s for Yuuta? I think Haylee should wear it,” Satoru teased, earning an eye roll from Haylee, though she couldn’t help but laugh.  

“Focus, guys,” she said, trying to sound stern but failing as she chuckled. “We’re here for Yuuta.”  

“Alright, alright,” Suguru said, grabbing a pack of dinosaur stickers and dropping them into the cart. “But I gotta admit, that costume would be hilarious.” 

***

After a few hours of shopping for snacks and toys, the trio piled into a taxi, the bags stacked high with Yuuta's favorites. Haylee was practically bubbling with excitement, eager to see her brother and bring him the treats and toys she had bought.

When the taxi pulled up to the hospital, Satoru and Suguru insisted they’d handle all the bags while Haylee made her way to Yuuta’s room. She was practically out of the taxi before either of them could protest.

Haylee rushed down the hospital halls, weaving past nurses and visitors, until she reached her brother’s room. She stopped in her tracks when she saw her mother standing outside the door, speaking on the phone. The moment Lucia spotted Haylee, her face softened, and a visible wave of relief washed over her.

“Oh, thank God you’re here,” her mother sighed, ending the call with a quick goodbye before turning to Haylee. “I was just arranging for someone to look after Yuuta while I stepped out for a bit, but now that you’re here, there’s no need to worry.”

Haylee smiled warmly at her mother. “Don’t worry, Mom. I’ve got it covered.”

Lucia returned the smile, though there was still a hint of concern in her eyes. “I won’t be long, just a little business to take care of. I’m so glad you’re here, sweetheart.” 

With a final wave, her mother hurried down the hallway, leaving Haylee standing in front of her brother’s door, her heart calming with each breath.

She opened the door slowly and stepped into the room, where Yuuta was sitting on his hospital bed, eyes glued to the TV as a cartoon played. The moment he saw her, his face lit up, and he immediately scrambled on his bed, opening his arms wide for a hug.

Haylee didn’t hesitate. She rushed over to him, wrapping him tightly in her arms, feeling the warmth of his small body against hers. “How’ve you been, Yuu?” she asked, her voice thick with emotion.

Yuuta pulled back slightly to look her in the eye, his face bright with a smile. “I’ve been really good! The doctors say I’m getting better every day,” he said excitedly. “And guess what? They gave me cool toys, and I watched cartoons all day!”

Haylee laughed softly, brushing a stray lock of hair away from his face. “I’m so happy to hear that, Yuuta. You’re so strong.”

Before Yuuta could respond, the door swung open once more, and the room was filled with the sound of footsteps. The figure that entered was massive, dressed in a full dinosaur costume - tail swishing behind it as it let out a playful roar.

Yuuta’s eyes went wide with amazement. “WOW!” he shouted, his voice full of wonder. “A real dinosaur!”

The "dinosaur" crouched down and waved its arms, making exaggerated motions, drawing out the moment. Yuuta giggled, clapping his hands in delight.

Then, the "dinosaur" removed its head, revealing none other than Satoru, who grinned widely at Yuuta, clearly pleased with his entrance.

Haylee shook her head, laughing at Satoru’s antics. “You’re impossible,” she said, a fond smile on her face.

Satoru threw a playful grin at her. “What? I thought I’d make his day extra special.” He turned back to Yuuta. “Did I surprise you? You know, not every day you get to meet a real dinosaur.”

Yuuta couldn’t contain his excitement. “That was the coolest thing ever!” he exclaimed, still in awe of the unexpected guest.

Just then, Suguru walked into the room, a smirk on his face as he observed the scene. “Satoru really outdid himself this time, huh?”

Haylee chuckled, the warmth in her heart only growing as she saw the joy on her brother’s face. “He definitely knows how to make an entrance.”

Yuuta beamed at Suguru. “It was so cool! The coolest thing ever!” he said enthusiastically, his eyes sparkling with happiness.

Suguru, standing just behind Satoru with an amused expression, chuckled. “He’s not just good at wearing the costume. He can make dinosaur sounds like no one else.”

“Yeah,” Satoru said smugly, “not only can I rock the dino costume, but I’ve also got the perfect roar. Ready, Yuuta?” He crouched down, lifting his arms and preparing to make a noise that could make any T-Rex turn in their graves. 

Yuuta looked at him eagerly, his eyes wide with excitement. “I’m very good at that too, my sister said it to me once!” 

Haylee shot Satoru a look, half amused and half exhausted. Oh no, here we go... she thought.

Satoru grinned and crouched lower, letting out a loud, exaggerated roar. “RAWR!!”

Yuuta, not to be outdone, copied the exact same posture, his little hands clenching into fists as he let out a surprisingly loud roar of his own. “RAWR!!”

For a moment, the room was filled with the absurd sounds of two dinosaurs battling it out - one in a costume and one in a hospital pajamas, both roaring with childlike enthusiasm. Though, one of them was actually a child. 

Haylee couldn’t help but smile at the sight of her brother so excited, but the noise was a lot louder than she expected. She tried to focus on how happy Yuuta looked, even as the roaring continued.

“Haylee, don’t you think this is so cool?!” Yuuta asked, his face beaming with joy. 

Haylee, trying her best to hide the fact that she was on the verge of cringing from the noise, forced a smile. “Yeah, it’s really cool, Yuuta. Super cool.”

Satoru, noticing her reaction, couldn’t resist teasing her a little. “It’s so cool, right Haylee? Don’t lie, you love it.” He flashed her his signature grin, making sure to drag out the word cool as long as possible.

Yuuta, still thrilled by the whole thing, laughed along with Satoru, completely oblivious to the fact that the noise was quickly becoming overwhelming. “See, I told you I’m good at it!” Yuuta beamed, looking back at Haylee for her approval.

Haylee smiled weakly, hands clapping slowly in mock appreciation. “Yep. You’re really good at it, Yuuta. Just - just maybe a little quieter next time, okay?”

Satoru, always the troublemaker, grinned even wider. “Don’t worry, Haylee. We’ll make sure to practice more so you can hear our awesome roars every day.”

Haylee just shook her head, trying her best not to laugh too loudly. "I think I’ll be fine without hearing any more roars for today, thanks."

Suguru leaned in, pretending to whisper. "Don't worry, Haylee. We’ll keep the dinosaur army contained for now."

Yuuta, thrilled with the attention, finally stopped roaring and sat back on his bed, his arms still stretched out in excitement. “This is the best day ever,” he said, his face glowing with happiness.

Haylee smiled warmly at him, grateful to see him so happy. “I’m glad, Yuuta,” she said softly. “I’m really glad you’re happy.”

And despite the endless roaring, Haylee couldn’t help but feel a sense of peace knowing her brother was healthy again and surrounded by her best friends . 

Chapter Text

The last time Lucia had seen Yaga was a year ago, during the grand ceremony that celebrated Gojo Satoru’s entrance into Tokyo Jujutsu High. It had been a momentous occasion, recognizing the arrival of the strongest sorcerer of their generation. 

Now, standing in the quiet calm of Yaga’s office, the circumstances were far different. 

“I know how difficult it is to manage the Higher Ups, Yaga. But if you want to become the principal of this school, you’ll have to endure a little more,” Lucia said, setting down her teacup with a deliberate clink. “Gakuganji managed to secure the role easily because he obeyed their rules. You, however, are making it harder for yourself.”

Yaga let out a bitter chuckle. “Surely, you don’t expect me to toe the line for them, do you, Lucia?” he asked, his voice laced with skepticism.

Lucia laughed softly, her tone sharp despite the amusement. “Of course not, Yaga. You know we made a deal, and I wouldn’t want you to step away from that arrangement.”

Yaga sighed, his shoulders sagging slightly. “It’s becoming more difficult by the day. The Higher Ups know I’m defying them, and their response has been relentless - threats, manipulation, you name it.”

“Then maybe it’s time to fight fire with fire,” Lucia suggested coolly, taking another sip of tea. Her words carried the weight of confidence and resolve.

“That’ll only pour gasoline on the flames,” Yaga countered, shaking his head. “We can’t afford to provoke them further. Our only leverage is those three students. They’re afraid of what those three could become.”

Lucia raised an eyebrow, skepticism flashing across her face. “Afraid? Those three? We’re sending them on increasingly difficult missions to strengthen them, not to make them more cowardly.”

Yaga leaned forward, his tone dropping. “You’re sending them on tough missions, yes, but the Higher Ups are already playing a more sinister game. They’re assigning missions designed to break them, to remind those kids of who holds the real power. They want to instill fear, not strength.”

Lucia’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “What are you saying, Yaga? Haylee’s been sent on missions like that?”

Yaga hesitated, choosing his next words carefully. “Yes. And I thought she told you. She was visibly shaken for a while afterward.”

Lucia’s voice rose sharply, her disbelief and anger cutting through the room. “What?! My daughter was pushed to the point of trauma, and you did nothing to stop it? Yaga, do you even understand what you’re saying?!”

“There was nothing I could do,” Yaga said quietly, his tone heavy with resignation.

That was the last straw. Before Yaga could react, Lucia’s palm connected sharply with his cheek, the sound of the slap reverberating through the room. 

“You’re supposed to protect them!” Lucia hissed, her eyes blazing with fury. “How dare you stand there and tell me there was nothing you could do when you’re the one responsible for their safety?”

Yaga’s face was turned to the side, his cheek red, but he didn’t retaliate. He met Lucia’s glare with somber eyes. “I’ve been trying, Lucia. But I can’t shield them from everything - not when the Higher Ups control the game.”

Lucia’s anger didn’t waver, but the intensity shifted. “If you’re not willing to take the necessary steps, Yaga, then maybe it’s time I intervened. Because no one - no one - threatens my daughter and walks away unscathed.”

***

“You guys cannot be serious,” Haylee said, staring at the sleek black box in her hands, her disbelief evident.  

“We’re dead serious, princess. Now, come on, open it!” Satoru grinned, practically bouncing in place as Suguru leaned casually against the desk, his arms crossed but his lips twitching with amusement.  

“Oh my gosh, this is insane. I’m so excited,” Haylee said, biting her lip to suppress a smile as she carefully peeled open the box.  

Inside was an Apple iPhone, gleaming and untouched. Just a few moments ago, she had been lounging on her bed, watching Death Note and savoring the peace. Then, without warning, Satoru and Suguru burst into her room, shoved the box into her hands, and demanded she open it.  

“I don’t even know how to use a flip phone properly, and now this? A touchscreen? How does that even work?” Haylee marveled, her excitement bubbling over as she gingerly picked up the phone.  

“What? That’s it? Why is it so tiny?” Satoru asked, leaning closer with a skeptical look.  

“I think it’s supposed to be small - for convenience,” Suguru said, tilting his head as he examined it.  

“Okay, but how do I even turn it on?” Haylee muttered, flipping the phone over in her hands like it was some ancient artifact.  

“Oh, give it here, dumbass,” Satoru said, snatching the phone. With a triumphant smirk, he pressed the power button.  

The three of them watched in awe as the Apple logo appeared on the screen, glowing faintly against the black background. A few moments later, the home screen loaded, and Satoru handed the phone back to Haylee.  

“There. See? Now mess around with it,” Satoru said, clearly proud of himself.  

Haylee hesitated, her finger hovering over the screen before she tapped one of the default apps. It opened instantly, and she gasped.  

“This is wild. How does it know where my finger touches? Is it psychic or something? Oh my gosh, this is so crazy!” she exclaimed, her voice high with astonishment.  

Suguru chuckled, watching her as if she were a kid with a new toy. “It’s called technology, Haylee. It’s not magic.”  

“Sure feels like magic,” she muttered, experimenting with swiping the screen. “This is way too advanced for me. What if I break it?”  

“Relax, it’s not going to break that easily,” Satoru said, though he winced slightly as she tapped a little too hard. “Well, unless you’re as clumsy as you are clueless.”  

Haylee shot him a glare, but the awe never left her face as she continued exploring the phone. “I feel like I just entered the future. You guys... this is the coolest gift ever.”  

Satoru and Suguru exchanged a satisfied look.  

“Well, you are our princess. Only the best for you,” Satoru said with a wink.  

“Yeah, yeah,” Haylee muttered, but she couldn’t stop grinning as the three of them huddled around the new piece of technology, marveling at what it could do.  

The door to Haylee’s room slammed open for the second time that day, but this time it was far from pleasant.  

Her mother, Lucia, stormed in, her face contorted with anger, and began screaming at Haylee. The sheer volume and intensity of her voice sent Haylee into shock, her mind freezing as if someone had hit pause. She couldn’t process a single word.  

Before she could even think, Lucia grabbed her by the arms, shaking her violently that pain shot through Haylee’s limbs. The confusion and panic swirled inside her. What was happening? What had she done?  

Suddenly, she felt the pressure on her arms vanish. She saw Suguru stepping between them, his hand firmly but carefully prying her mother’s grip off her.  

“Stop putting your hands on her and speak clearly!” Suguru’s voice was steady but firm, his protective demeanor stark against the chaos.  

“Haylee, you okay?” Satoru’s voice cut through the tension like a lifeline, grounding her as she blinked herself back to reality.  

Lucia, still fuming, ignored the others and screamed again, “Why didn’t you tell me, Haylee?! Why would you do this to yourself?”  

Haylee took a shaky breath, her mind finally catching up to the scene. “Mom, let’s talk in private,” she said, her voice firmer than she expected. “And please, calm down.”  

At the doorway, she spotted Shoko and her underclassmen standing in stunned silence, their eyes darting between her and her mother.  

Suguru turned to look at Haylee, concern etched on his face. “You sure you’re okay?”  

She nodded, her voice softer this time. “Yeah. Can you guys give us some privacy for a bit?”  

Satoru and Suguru exchanged a brief glance before silently guiding the others out of the room. Satoru gave Haylee one last searching look before closing the door behind him.  

Haylee turned to her mother, whose anger seemed to be shifting into something more fragile. Lucia sat on the edge of Haylee’s bed, burying her face in her hands. Her shoulders shook slightly as she let out a deep, trembling sigh.  

“Mom?” Haylee prompted cautiously, her voice softer now but tinged with worry.  

Lucia shook her head, her hands gripping her temples as though trying to hold herself together. “Why, Haylee?” she mumbled, her voice breaking. “Aren’t I your mother? Why did you hide this from me?”  

Haylee’s nerves spiked. “Mom, I don’t even know what you’re talking about. Can you be more specific?” Her voice was calm but edged with frustration.  

Lucia inhaled deeply, visibly trying to steady herself. “I was talking to Yaga,” she said slowly, her tone laced with hurt and disbelief. “He told me about a mission - the one assigned by the Higher Ups. You and your friends went on it. Please, Haylee, tell me it didn’t happen.”  

Her mother’s pleading eyes locked onto her own, searching for reassurance, for denial.  

Haylee’s heart sank. She understood what it was all about. 

“It’s true,” Haylee said curtly, her voice clipped and sharp. She didn’t elaborate further, her words hanging in the air like a heavy weight.  

Her mother shook her head in disbelief, tears streaming freely down her cheeks. “Why didn’t you tell me?” she demanded, her voice cracking. “Why didn’t you ask me for help? Why did you hide it from me, Haylee?”  

Haylee clenched her fists, her patience thinning with every second. “Because I couldn’t trust you!” she snapped, her voice rising. “You’ve kept everything a secret from me this whole time! Never gave me a real explanation for anything and just told me to follow orders - your orders!”  

Lucia’s face contorted in shock and pain as she took a step closer to her daughter. “I never kept anything from you, Haylee. What are you talking about?” she said, her voice trembling.  

“Oh, stop lying!” Haylee shot back, her frustration spilling over. “You hid everything! You hid the fact that my biological father was from the Zenin Clan. You never told me why I had to come to this school in the first place - why I had to leave everything behind, including my dying brother!” Her voice cracked with emotion, tears stinging her own eyes as she let the words pour out.  

Lucia’s eyes widened, her breath hitching at the accusation. For a moment, she was speechless, her mind reeling from the intensity of Haylee’s words. She stared at her daughter, searching for something - maybe understanding, or forgiveness - but all she found was anger and hurt staring back at her.  

After a long silence, Lucia finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. “Your brother is all better now, Haylee,” she said, her tone fragile and quiet, as if the words themselves might shatter her.  

“But you still hide things from me,” Haylee said quietly, her voice carrying the weight of both accusation and disappointment.  

Lucia sighed deeply, guilt etched into her features. “Haylee… I’m sorry. Truly, I am,” she said, her tone tender as she reached out, gently cupping Haylee’s face in her hands. “I’m your mother, and all I’ve ever done is try to protect you. Please, baby, try to understand that.”  

Haylee looked away, but she didn’t pull back.  

Lucia pressed on, her voice soft but resolute. “I’ll tell you everything you want to know,” she promised, her thumbs brushing against Haylee’s cheeks. “But in return, I need you to tell me everything you’re hiding from me. Does that sound fair?”  

For a moment, Haylee didn’t respond, her mind swirling. She knew her mother cared deeply, but she also knew her parents were skilled manipulators—politicians at their core, always angling for the outcome they desired. This was no different.  

Still, Haylee’s lips curled into a small, almost resigned smile. “Yeah, Mom. That sounds fine,” she mumbled.  

Lucia gave her a faint smile, relief flickering in her eyes. She released Haylee’s face as her daughter moved to sit down on the small sofa in the room. Lucia joined her, sitting close.  

Taking a deep breath, Haylee began recounting the ordeal she had faced. She described how the Higher Ups had left her alone in a room with a special grade curse. She avoided the worst details, but it was clear from her tone how harrowing the experience had been. “I didn’t even have anything I could use to protect myself,” Haylee said quietly, her fingers twisting in her lap.  

Lucia’s face darkened as she listened, anger simmering beneath her composed exterior. “And your friends? Were Satoru and Suguru with you?”  

Haylee shook her head. “No. But they went through the same thing before I even got to Jujutsu High. That’s why they were so supportive after it happened. They understood me better than anyone ever could.”  

Lucia took a moment, inhaling deeply to steady herself. “That’s unacceptable,” she muttered under her breath, the anger slipping through despite her efforts to suppress it. “What else, Haylee? Tell me everything.”  

Haylee hesitated for a moment, but then her expression shifted. “I found out about my biological.. father. That he was from the Zenin Clan.”  

Lucia froze, her body tensing. “How… how did you find out about that?”  

“A woman named Tsukuyo Fushiguro,” Haylee replied, her voice measured. “She came to visit me at school. Told me the Zenin Clan was looking for me and wanted me to go back to them.”  

The mention of the Zenin Clan seemed to ignite something in Lucia. Her hands clenched in her lap, her jaw tightening, though she tried to keep her face neutral for Haylee’s sake. “And what did you tell her?”  

Haylee shrugged. “That I wasn’t interested. And that I didn't believe her.”  

Lucia nodded, her expression softening slightly, though the tension in her shoulders remained. “Good. You made the right choice.”  

Haylee narrowed her eyes, catching the undercurrent of her mother’s reaction. “You’re angry,” she said flatly.  

Lucia forced a small smile, shaking her head. “I’m not angry at you, Haylee. Just… at them. The Zenins. And the Higher Ups.” She reached out, placing a hand over her daughter’s. “You’ve been through so much, and I wish I could’ve protected you. I won’t let them hurt you again.”  

Haylee saw a vulnerability in her mother’s eyes - something raw and genuine, unguarded by her usual calculated demeanor. It didn’t erase all of the hurt, but it was a start.  

“Your turn now, Mom,” Haylee said, her voice steady but expectant. “Tell me. Is my biological father really from the Zenin Clan?”  

Lucia sighed, her shoulders slumping as she prepared herself for the conversation. “The answer… it’s complicated, darling. Yes and no.”  

Haylee’s brows furrowed, confusion evident in her expression. “What’s that supposed to mean?”  

Taking a deep breath, Lucia began to explain, her tone tinged with both regret and nostalgia. “Your biological father - his name is Akio - he was my boyfriend. We were together for a couple of years, and yes, he was from the Zenin Clan. But Akio… he was trying to escape their control, their abuse. He wasn’t strong enough to stand against them or influential enough to make a clean break.”  

She paused, a shadow crossing her face as memories surfaced. “Being with him under those circumstances put me in danger too, but back then, we thought we could overcome anything because of our love for each other. It was… naive. I was young and foolish, and in the end, love wasn’t enough to fix the mess we were in.”  

Lucia’s voice softened as she continued. “We had a falling out, fought over things we couldn’t agree on, and then I found out I was pregnant with you. It messed up the things between us even more and, it wasn’t long after that we broke up.”  

Haylee’s eyes widened slightly, but she stayed silent, listening intently.  

“That’s when I met your father,” Lucia said, her lips curving into a small, bittersweet smile. “He was… incredible. He accepted me, and he accepted you - even though you weren’t his child. He loved us both unconditionally, Haylee. He’s the reason I managed to move on from everything with Akio.”  

Lucia hesitated for a moment before continuing. “As for Akio… after we broke up, I heard he went back to the Zenin Clan. A couple of years later, I found out he either managed to escape them for good or… that they banished him. I’m not sure which one is true, and honestly, I didn’t care enough to find out. By then, I was focused on building a better life for you and your brother with your father.”  

She looked at Haylee, her expression open but cautious. “I know it’s not the clean answer you might’ve hoped for, but that’s the truth as I know it.”  

Haylee sat back, digesting the story, her emotions a tangle of surprise, understanding, and a lingering sense of betrayal. “So, he ran away from them… or they got rid of him,” she murmured, more to herself than to her mother. “And you just… let it all go?”  

Lucia nodded slowly. “I had to, Haylee. For you. For us. I wasn’t going to let the Zenin Clan or Akio’s past ruin our lives. But I understand if this leaves you with more questions. I’ll do my best to answer them.”

Haylee stood still, her mind racing as she tried to process everything her mother had just revealed. The weight of it all settled heavily on her shoulders. Finally, she took a deep breath and spoke softly, “I need some time to think about this, Mom. It’s a lot to take in. I’ll ask my other questions later.”  

Lucia nodded in understanding, her expression a mix of guilt and love. She stepped forward, pulling Haylee into a firm yet gentle hug. “Take all the time you need, my baby,” she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. “But please, remember this - you can tell me anything, anytime. I’m your mother, not your enemy. I’ll do whatever it takes to help you, to see you happy again.”  

Haylee felt her mother’s warmth and sincerity, and for the first time in a long while, she let herself relax in her arms. “Okay, Mom,” she murmured, her voice muffled against her mother’s shoulder. She closed her eyes, feeling the tension ease just a little as she hugged her mother back.  

Lucia tightened her embrace, gently stroking Haylee’s hair. “You don’t have to face any of this alone. I’ll take care of everything, no matter what. This world is yours to live in, Haylee. It’s your world, and everyone else is just here for you to enjoy, to make it your own.”  

The words, though comforting, left Haylee with an odd mix of emotions. She wanted to believe them - to believe in her mother’s promises - but part of her still felt the need to guard herself. Even so, in that moment, she chose to accept the comfort offered to her, letting her walls down just a little.  

Haylee, wanting to lighten the mood, grabbed the phone Satoru and Suguru had gifted her earlier and held it up with a small smile. “Look, Mom. They got me this.”  

Lucia’s eyes widened slightly in surprise as she leaned in to inspect the sleek device. “You have a phone now? I thought you didn’t want one. That’s the only reason we never bought it for you. If you’d told me-”  

“It’s fine, Mom,” Haylee interrupted gently, her tone reassuring. “I didn’t really need one, but they insisted. Besides, it’s kind of cool, isn’t it?” She gave a soft chuckle, shrugging as if to ease the tension.  

Lucia sighed, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Well, as long as you’re happy with it.” Her tone was still tinged with regret, but she didn’t press further.  She silently took Haylee’s phone and added her own number and Haylee’s father’s number in it, “here, Haylee. I added your father and my number in it.”

A knock on the door interrupted their conversation, and before Haylee could respond, it creaked open slightly to reveal Satoru and Suguru peeking in. “Everything okay in here?” Satoru asked, his tone casual but his gaze careful.  

Lucia stood, smoothing her skirt and offering the two boys a polite smile. “I was just about to leave anyway. I’ve been away from Yuuta and his father for too long - it won’t do him any good if I’m gone much longer.” She turned to Haylee, her expression softening. “Take care, sweetheart. And thank you for being honest with me.”  

“Bye, mom,” Haylee said quietly, watching as Lucia made her way toward the door. Before leaving, her mother glanced back at Satoru and Suguru. “Thank you for looking after her,” she said sincerely, her smile warm but fleeting, before stepping out.  

As the door clicked shut behind her, the two boys entered fully, and Haylee’s eyes immediately landed on Suguru, who was cradling a familiar, tiny figure in his arms.  

“Kuro!” Haylee exclaimed, her mood lifting instantly at the sight of the kitten they often saw near the bridge behind the dormitory. She stepped forward, taking the small black cat from Suguru’s arms and holding it close.  

Kuro let out a soft meow, earning a chuckle from Satoru. “Figured we’d bring him along for some moral support,” he said with a grin, crossing his arms as he leaned against her desk.  

Haylee smiled as she gently stroked Kuro’s fur, feeling the kitten’s warmth against her hands. “You guys know me too well,” she said, glancing up at them with gratitude.  

Suguru smirked, stuffing his hands into his pockets. “Well, someone had to cheer you up.”  

“Everything went alright with your mom?” Satoru asked, his tone unusually soft as he watched Haylee pet Kuro.

“Yeah,” Haylee replied, nodding slightly. “Better than before, thankfully.” Her fingers brushed through the kitten’s soft fur, her gaze distant.

“What was she so mad about?” Suguru chimed in, leaning against the edge of her desk, his tone calm but curious.

Haylee sighed, her hand pausing mid-stroke before resuming. “She found out about the missions the Higher Ups sent us on. She wanted to know why I didn’t tell her.” Her voice grew duller, weighed down by the memory of the confrontation.

Satoru frowned, tilting his head. “She asked why you didn’t tell her?” He exchanged a quick glance with Suguru, his tone sharpening slightly. “Not why they sent you on that mission in the first place? That’s… suspicious, don’t you think?”

Suguru nodded, his expression thoughtful as he crossed his arms. “Yeah, the Higher Ups pulling power plays isn’t new, but the way your mom reacted… it’s like she already expected something like this.”

Haylee’s brow furrowed, and she shook her head. “I don’t think that’s it, guys. If it was personal - something between them and my family - why would they do the same thing to you two?”

Suguru raised an eyebrow but didn’t immediately reply, his mind clearly working through the possibilities.

Satoru shrugged, though his usual carefree air was missing. “Could be they’re using us to make a point, and you’re just part of it. Or maybe it’s not about us at all. Maybe they’re testing how much she can take before she snaps.”

“Or,” Suguru added quietly, “they’re trying to send her a message through you. A warning, maybe.”

Haylee frowned deeper, clutching Kuro a little tighter as the kitten let out a soft meow. “You’re making it sound like she’s involved in some secret conspiracy. She’s just… my mom.”

“Haylee,” Suguru said gently, his eyes steady on hers, “sometimes people aren’t just one thing.”

Satoru smirked faintly, trying to lighten the mood. “Hey, don’t worry, princess. Whatever it is, we’ll figure it out. Higher Ups, curses, moms - it’s nothing we can’t handle, right?”

Haylee managed a small laugh, grateful for their support. “Yeah. Thanks.”

Kuro purred in her lap, blissfully unaware of the weight of the conversation. For now, that tiny sound was enough to ground her.

***

A few days had passed, and Haylee found herself on a mission with her underclassmen - Nanami and Ren.  

She knew Ren well enough; they’d shared conversations before, making it easy to fall into a casual rhythm. But Nanami? That was a different story.  

Every time she tried to talk to him or get to know him better, Nanami would cut the conversation short. A stiff response, followed by an abrupt silence. No hostility, no rudeness - just a clear message that he wasn’t interested in talking.  

At first, Haylee thought he might just be shy. That theory didn’t last long. Nanami wasn’t shy; he was reserved, sure, but not in a way that suggested insecurity. Then she considered he might just be introverted - happy to keep to himself. But even that didn’t hold water; he talked to Ren and Haibara with ease, exchanging words like they’d known each other for years.  

So, naturally, Haylee started to wonder if the problem was her.  

Did I do something to annoy him? she thought, trailing slightly behind her two juniors as they searched for the curse.  

She replayed every interaction she could remember. There was nothing glaringly wrong, nothing she could point to and say, That’s why he doesn’t like me. She sighed inwardly. If it was something she’d done, she wished he’d just say so.  

Still, she reasoned, If he doesn’t like me, it can’t be helped. People are people. 

But she couldn’t shake the nagging feeling that his distance might somehow reflect poorly on her. After all, wasn’t she supposed to be the senior here? The one they could look up to, lean on? She’d overheard Haibara gushing about Suguru after their mission - how confident, capable, and cool he’d been. Haylee wanted Ren and Nanami to feel that way about her too, and well, maybe boast about her like Haibara did to Suguru.  

Unfortunately, this mission wasn’t exactly helping her cause.  

It had been over an hour, and they still hadn’t located the curse. The three of them had been combing through the quiet, shadowed streets, their energy starting to flag. The cold November air was growing the tension between them as they got colder and colder. 

Ren glanced her way, his expression uncertain. “Are we sure this is the right area?” he asked, his voice breaking the silence.  

Haylee forced a smile, trying to keep her frustration in check. “The reports said the curse was spotted here, so it’s probably hiding. They can be tricky sometimes.”  

Nanami, walking slightly ahead, didn’t turn around. “If it’s tricky, we should split up to cover more ground,” he said curtly, his tone firm but not unkind.  

Haylee hesitated. Splitting up wasn’t a bad idea, but it made her uneasy. Ren and Nanami were strong, but they were still underclassmen. The thought of them encountering the curse without backup made her stomach twist.  

“Let’s hold off on that for now,” she said, trying to sound confident. “We don’t know how strong this curse is yet. Better to stick together until we get a sense of what we’re dealing with.”  

Nanami nodded without protest, but his silence spoke volumes. Haylee couldn’t tell if he agreed with her decision or if he simply didn’t care enough to argue.  

She sighed, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face. This mission better turn around soon, she thought, because right now, I feel like I’m floundering.   

Ren offered her a small smile, clearly sensing her unease. “Don’t worry, Haylee-senpai,” he said brightly. “We’ll find it. You’re doing great.”  

Haylee’s lips twitched into a grateful smile. At least Ren was easy to read.  

Nanami, on the other hand, remained an enigma. She cast a quick glance his way, hoping for some sign that he felt even remotely comfortable with her leading this mission.  

But Nanami stayed focused, his sharp eyes scanning their surroundings. If he had any opinions about her - or the mission - he wasn’t about to share them.  

And that, perhaps, was what bothered her most.  

Then, just as she was scanning the area, she suddenly heard a ringtone blaring through the silence. Startled, Haylee looked around, trying to figure out where the sound was coming from. 

Nanami, who had been silently walking beside her, turned his head to give her a bored, deadpan look. "It's your phone," he said, his voice flat.

Haylee froze for a moment, heat rising to her face as she scrambled to pull her phone out of her uniform's pocket. She was still adjusting to having the phone, let alone using it in front of others, and it felt like she could never get it right. Of course, Satoru would make sure to remind her about the phone’s existence by calling her multiple times a day, usually at the most inconvenient moments.

"Hi, Satoru?" she answered, her voice uncharacteristically shaky from the embarrassment.

"Hey, princess, what’s up? Finished the mission yet?" Satoru's voice echoed through the phone, louder than she expected. 

"Ugh, Satoru, why are you shouting? Your voice is so loud!" Haylee flinched, holding the phone away from her ear slightly, glancing at Nanami and Ren to see if they had overheard. 

“I’m not shouting, you probably have your phone on speaker, Haylee. But it’s alright, you can just enjoy hearing my handsome voice a little more clearly now,” Satoru’s teasing voice rang through the line, and Haylee could practically hear his grin.

“Ah, Satoru, this is really not the time,” Haylee said, trying to keep her frustration in check as she glanced around at the eerie silence of their surroundings. “We’re trying to locate the curse, and you’re not helping at all. So I’m hanging up.”

“Hang up? Do you even know how to do that?” Satoru taunted, a hint of amusement in his tone.

Haylee’s face flushed, but she refused to let him get to her. Her eyes flicked down to the screen and, with determination, she tapped the big red button. Take that, Satoru.

Ending the call, she felt a strange sense of accomplishment - like she’d just conquered something big. I’ve never had a phone in my whole entire life, and now I know how to end a call on a touchscreen. I am a genius, she thought, the brief moment of triumph giving her a surge of confidence.

But that feeling quickly dissipated as a low, guttural growl suddenly rumbled from a nearby trash container. The sound made her freeze, her heart thudding in her chest.

Ren and Nanami exchanged glances, their expressions hardening. 

Haylee was confident - this was her moment to shine. 

Chapter Text

The curse sat crouched in the trash containers, its grotesque form barely visible in the dim light. Haylee raised a hand to signal her underclassmen to hold their positions, preparing to give instructions.

But before she could speak, Ren and Nanami launched themselves toward the curse, their weapons cutting through the air with precision. 

“Wait!” Haylee shouted, but it was too late.

The curse dissolved into thin air, vanishing without a trace. The students froze, their weapons still raised, as confusion settled over them.

“What just happened?” Ren asked, scanning the area frantically. 

Haylee tightened her fists, her jaw clenching. “Teleportation. It must have some kind of spatial manipulation ability,” she muttered, her frustration evident. She turned to the boys, her voice rising. “You should have waited for my signal!”

Ren flinched, but Nanami merely frowned. “It wouldn’t have made a difference,” he said, his tone flat.

Haylee’s eyes narrowed, her patience snapping. “It would have made a difference, Nanami. I’ve been trying to hold my tongue about your attitude, but I’m done. I was sent on this mission to assist you two. That means you need to listen to me before acting on your own!”

The sharpness in her voice echoed through the alley, and for a moment, no one spoke. Haylee’s chest rose and fell as she took a deep breath, her anger beginning to ebb. She realized her outburst had been more about her own frustration than their mistake.

“I’m sorry,” she said, her tone softer now. “I shouldn’t have yelled at you, Nanami. I’m just too… overwhelmed. ”

Nanami shrugged indifferently, turning his gaze elsewhere. 

Before Haylee could respond, Ren stepped forward, his face flushed with anger. “Why don’t you say something, Nanami? Senpai just apologized even though you were the one being a prick!”

Nanami turned to Ren, his expression unchanging. “I wasn’t being a prick. Maybe she shouldn’t have kept bothering me when I clearly didn’t want to talk.”

Haylee winced at his words, feeling the sting of their cold logic. Nanami turned and began walking away, scanning the area for signs of the curse.

“Ren, it’s fine,” Haylee said, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Let’s just find the curse and get this over with.”

But Ren wasn’t ready to let it go. He spun toward her, his voice rising. “No, Senpai, it’s not fine! You’re here to help us, and he’s acting like you don’t deserve respect! Why are you letting him walk all over you?”

Haylee stared at Ren, momentarily stunned by his outburst. She let her hand drop from his shoulder and sighed, forcing herself to stay calm. “Ren, I appreciate you standing up for me, but this isn’t about respect right now. It’s about finishing the mission. I’ll deal with Nanami’s attitude later, okay?”

Ren clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. After a moment, he nodded reluctantly. “Fine,” he muttered. “But he doesn’t get to keep acting like this.”

Haylee gave him a small, grateful smile. “I’ll handle it. For now, let’s focus on finding that curse before it shows up again.”

As they regrouped and moved deeper into the alley, Haylee couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling lingering between them. This mission was no longer just about the curse - it was about holding their team together long enough to get the job done. 

For a while, Haylee and Ren wandered through the area, scanning every corner and alley for the curse. The silence between them was heavy, broken only by the crunch of their footsteps. The longer they searched, the more uneasy Haylee felt. 

Then, she realized something was wrong.

Nanami was no longer with them.

Her heart sank. “Ren,” she called her voice sharper than she intended. “Where’s Nanami?”

Ren froze, looking around as if just now noticing. “He probably left us,” he said, his voice uncertain. 

Haylee’s stomach churned. A mix of anger and panic flared in her chest. Why would he wander off like that? Or… had something happened to him? She clenched her fists, forcing herself to think clearly. Her mind flashed back to a previous mission with Satoru and Suguru, where Suguru had vanished mid-mission. It had been the curse’s doing, and they would've lost him if they weren't quick enough. 

No. Not again, she thought, anxiety clawing at her. 

“Stay close to me,” she said to Ren, her voice steady but firm. She couldn’t let her emotions get the better of her now. They had to stay focused. 

A low, guttural growl echoed from up ahead, snapping her back to the present. She tensed, her eyes darting toward the source of the sound. There it was - the curse they’d been looking for, slinking out from the shadows.

Haylee quickly assessed the situation, her instincts kicking in. “Ren,” she whispered, “I need you to attack it with your weapon when I give the signal. No sooner, no later. Understand?”

Ren nodded, gripping his weapon tightly, determination written on his face. 

The curse lunged toward them, its form grotesque and pulsing with cursed energy. Haylee summoned a massive fate bubble and hurled it toward the curse, forcing it to retreat. She moved back, her mind racing. The curse had teleportation abilities - it would try to escape again. She had to time this perfectly.

As the curse began to shimmer, its body flickering as it prepared to vanish, Haylee’s voice rang out. “NOW, Ren!”

Without hesitation, Ren launched himself forward, striking the curse with precision. The blow landed hard, and the curse let out a shrill, guttural scream. It staggered, its body trembling as it struggled to maintain its form. Haylee’s chest tightened - she was sure the curse couldn’t teleport anymore. 

“Let’s finish this,” she muttered, summoning another fate bubble. With a forceful throw, it collided with the curse, enveloping it in a burst of energy. The curse howled one last time before disintegrating into nothingness.

Haylee let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding and turned to Ren. A smile spread across her face. “Good job, Ren. That was really good.”

Ren beamed at the praise, straightening up as he wiped the sweat from his brow. “Thanks, Senpai. We made a good team.”

But the moment of triumph was short-lived. Haylee’s smile faded as she looked around. Nanami was still nowhere to be seen. Her chest tightened again, this time with dread. 

If it had been the curse’s doing, Nanami would be nearby. But there was no sign of him. 

“Ren,” Haylee said quietly, her voice trembling slightly, “we need to find Nanami. Now.”

Ren nodded, his earlier excitement replaced by worry. The two of them hurried off, scanning the area and calling out for their missing teammate. With every step, Haylee’s mind raced with possibilities - and none of them were good. 

Haylee and Ren moved through the maze-like streets, their eyes darting to every shadow, every flicker of movement. The tension was palpable, and Haylee’s nerves felt frayed, her mind spiraling through worst-case scenarios.

“Nanami!” Ren called out, his voice echoing into the empty air. There was no response, just the eerie silence that followed.

“Think, Haylee, think,” she muttered to herself, scanning the area. She tried to recall every detail of the battle with the curse. Had it done something to Nanami before it appeared in front of them? Could there have been a second curse she hadn’t noticed?

Ren looked at her, concern written all over his face. “What if the curse we exorcised wasn’t the only one? Maybe-”

Haylee cut him off. “That’s what I’m afraid of,” she admitted. “We have to retrace our steps. If there was another curse, it might’ve lured Nanami away.”

Ren nodded, and the two started back toward where they had last seen him. Haylee’s heart raced as they passed the trash containers, her eyes scanning every corner for signs of a struggle or cursed energy residue.

After a few more tense minutes of searching for Nanami, Haylee couldn’t hold back her overwhelming emotions any longer. She felt the guilt creeping in - she should’ve been watching over her underclassman, not lashing out at him. Her stomach churned at the thought of having to explain his disappearance to Yaga.   

Determined to make things right, she fumbled to figure out how to start a call on her phone. As she tapped the screen, frustration mounting, she noticed Ren suddenly veer off to the side.  

“Ren, where are you going?” she called nervously, her voice betraying her anxiety.  

“Senpai, I see Nanami over there,” Ren said, pointing down a narrow street that opened into another main road. Haylee squinted and, sure enough, there he was - Nanami, casually leaning against a wall and talking on the phone as if nothing had happened.  

Without hesitation, the two rushed toward him. As they approached, Haylee could hear the tail end of his conversation. Nanami glanced their way, calmly said his goodbyes, and ended the call.  

“Nanami!” Haylee exclaimed, her voice shaking with a mix of relief and anger. “Where were you? We thought something happened to you!”  

Nanami slid his phone into his pocket and regarded her with his usual unflappable demeanor. “I had to make a call,” he said coolly. “When I came back, you two were gone.”  

Haylee stared at him, incredulous. “Oh my gosh! What is wrong with you?!” she burst out, her voice raising against her better judgment.  

Nanami raised an eyebrow, his tone icy as he replied, “You can’t just shout at me whenever you feel like it. Just because you were assigned to help us doesn’t mean you get to boss us around.”  

“Boss around?!” Haylee repeated, her frustration boiling over. “I didn’t boss anyone around! But you could’ve at least told me you were going to make a phone call! Do you even realize how irresponsible that was?”  

Nanami shrugged, his expression as blank as ever. “Why would I announce that I was going to make a call? At least I had the courtesy to step away so I wouldn’t disturb anyone .”  

Haylee’s jaw dropped. His nonchalant attitude made her blood boil. It was like he didn’t care at all how much worry and stress he’d caused. How could someone be so infuriatingly indifferent?  

“You…” she started, her voice trembling. She closed her eyes for a moment, forcing herself to breathe. She couldn’t let him get to her - not like this. She felt like she was talking to a toddler that hated her guts. 

Ren, however, wasn’t as composed. “Nanami, that’s not fair,” he said, stepping forward. “Senpai was worried about you! She thought something bad had happened, and you’re acting like it’s no big deal?”  

Nanami turned to Ren, his expression softening slightly, but his tone remained firm. “I didn’t mean to cause trouble. I just needed a moment. That’s all.”  

Haylee rubbed her temples, feeling the tension between the three of them like a tangible weight. “Look,” she said, her voice quieter but no less stern, “we’re a team. And being a team means communicating. You don’t just disappear without a word, especially on a mission. If you need to step away, fine - but tell someone. Otherwise, how are we supposed to trust each other?”  

Nanami didn’t respond immediately. He looked at her, then at Ren, his expression unreadable. Finally, he gave a small nod. “Alright. Next time, I’ll let you know.”  

Haylee blinked, caught off guard by his concession. She let out a small sigh, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. “Good,” she said, glancing between the two boys. “Now let’s return back to Jujutsu High in one piece.”  

Ren nodded eagerly, clearly relieved the argument was over. Nanami, as stoic as ever, fell in step behind them as they made their way back toward the main street.  

Haylee walked ahead, trying to shake off the lingering frustration. Nanami was a puzzle she couldn’t quite figure out, but at least they were making progress. One step at a time, she told herself. 

***

After the mission, Haylee decided to visit her brother, Yuuta, to make use of the few remaining hours of daylight. When she arrived, her mother greeted her with a tired expression and explained that Yuuta was having a hard day. His new medication had been giving him severe headaches, and the doctors had resorted to prescribing sleep aids to help ease his pain.  

Hearing that left Haylee feeling even more sour than she had earlier during her argument with Nanami. Guilt and frustration weighed heavy on her as she made her way back to Jujutsu High, her footsteps slower than usual.  

By the time she returned, she could hear from away that the dining hall was buzzing with chatter. It was dinner time, and she knew her friends - Satoru, Suguru, Shoko, and the rest - would be there. Normally, she’d join them, share a laugh, and maybe vent a little about her day. But tonight, the idea of eating, let alone talking, felt exhausting. Instead, she retreated to her room, closing the door behind her like she was shutting out the world.  

It had been a bad day, one of those days that made the walls of her dorm feel smaller and more suffocating. On days like this, she’d usually turn to her friends or seek out Kuro, the kitten that had become her little companion. But Kuro was nowhere to be found, and it was already getting too dark to go looking for him.  

Her friends, though… they were just down the hall. She could hear Satoru’s loud laughter echoing faintly through the walls, probably making some ridiculous joke at Suguru’s expense. The thought of joining them crossed her mind, but she quickly pushed it away.  

What if I bother them too much? she thought. What if they think I see them as my personal entertainers, only good for cheering me up when I’m feeling down? 

The thought felt ridiculous, but it rooted itself in her mind, leaving her paralyzed. She hated the idea of being a burden, even to people who cared about her.  

She sighed and flopped onto her bed, staring up at the ceiling. Her thoughts wandered back to Nanami, and her irritation flared again.  

What’s his deal anyway? she thought, clenching her fists against the blanket. Haibara and Ren are perfectly nice, but Nanami? He’s cold and dismissive. Why does he think it’s okay to be so rude to someone who’s just trying to be friends? 

She tried to rationalize it - maybe he was just awkward, or maybe he didn’t know how to act around new people. But the memory of his words earlier in the day - calling her annoying - stung too much to excuse.  

She turned onto her side, her room dimly lit by the soft glow of the setting sun. A part of her wanted to march down the hall and tell Satoru and Suguru everything, to let herself laugh and cry and let them make her feel better like they always did. But instead, she stayed where she was, curled up on her bed, quietly grappling with the weight of the day.  

***

Haylee wasn’t sure how long she had been lying on her bed, staring at nothing and letting the weight of the day press down on her, when a sudden knock at her window startled her.  

She turned her head toward the sound and saw Suguru standing there, a gentle smile on his face. Just the sight of him - calm, reassuring, and familiar - made her feel a little lighter.  

She quickly got up and opened the window with care. “Hi, Suguru.”  

“Hi, Haylee. Were you sleeping? Your hair’s all disheveled,” he teased lightly, his tone soft and familiar.  

“No, just lying down,” she said, running her hand through her hair self-consciously. As she spoke, she caught a faint whiff of cigarette smoke and frowned slightly. Suguru wasn’t a smoker, so the scent felt out of place for her.  

“What about you? What are you doing out here? Isn’t it too cold to stand around outside?” she asked, leaning slightly against the windowsill.  

“It is cold, but I like the cold. Clears my head,” Suguru replied. “I’m just waiting for Satoru. We’re heading to the store for a quick run.”  

“The one we went to back then?” Haylee asked, blinking as the memory came to mind.  

Suguru nodded. “That’s the one. Want to come with us? Though it’s pretty dark outside.”  

“It’s fine as long as I’m not alone,” Haylee said, already turning back to grab her coat.  

“Alright, get dressed. We’ll wait,” Suguru said, his voice trailing off as she closed the curtains for privacy but left the window open just enough to hear him if he called.  

Haylee changed out of her uniform into a pair of thick trousers and a warm sweater, throwing her coat on top. She combed her hair and wrapped herself snugly in a soft scarf and pulled on her beanie, making sure she was fully bundled up for the chilly night air.  

As she stepped out into the hallway, she spotted Satoru heading toward the dormitory’s exit. His tall frame stood out even in the dim light, and his casual stride carried an air of confidence, as always.  

He stopped in his tracks when he noticed her, raising an eyebrow as he looked her up and down. “And where do you think you’re going, princess?” he asked, a playful smirk tugging at his lips.  

“I’m coming with you,” Haylee replied, meeting his gaze firmly.  

Satoru tilted his head slightly, as though sizing her up. Then his smirk widened as he took in her bundled-up appearance - the oversized coat, the thick scarf wrapped snugly around her neck, and the beanie that seemed to swallow her head.  

“You look like you’re going on an arctic expedition,” he teased, his eyes glinting with amusement.  

Haylee rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress a small smile. “Better safe than sorry.”  

“Alright,” he said with a shrug, holding the door open for her. “Let’s go, snow princess.”  

Suguru was waiting for them just outside, hands tucked into his pockets as he leaned casually against the wall. When he saw Haylee, he gave her an approving nod trying to hide his smile with his hand. “You’re ready for anything now.”  

“Exactly,” Haylee said, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly as she joined them.  

The three of them walked out of Jujutsu High, their breath puffing out in visible clouds as the chilly November air wrapped around them. The night was quiet, save for the soft crunch of their footsteps on the frost-kissed gravel. The walk to the store was about 10 to 15 minutes, and Haylee found herself tugging her scarf tighter around her neck to block the biting cold.  

As they strolled along, Haylee glanced at Satoru and Suguru. To her surprise, both were wearing only thin coats, the kind that might be suitable for early autumn but seemed woefully inadequate for a night like this.  

“Aren’t you two freezing?” she asked, her voice muffled slightly by her scarf. “Why aren’t you wearing something thicker?”  

Suguru grinned, stuffing his hands into his pockets. “If we start bundling up now, what are we supposed to wear in January?” he said with a playful shrug.  

“That’s your excuse?” Haylee replied, her tone caught between exasperation and amusement.  

“Exactly,” Suguru said, his grin widening.  

Satoru snickered, shoving his hands into his coat pockets. “Cold is a state of mind, Haylee. You’re the one dressed like you’re about to climb Mount Everest. Maybe that’s why you feel it so much.”  

Haylee rolled her eyes. “I’d rather be overdressed than freeze to death. You two are ridiculous.”  

They continued walking, the faint glow of the convenience store’s sign visible in the distance now. After a moment, Satoru turned to her, his voice taking on a more curious tone. “Hey, by the way, why didn’t you join dinner earlier? You’re usually there.”  

Haylee hesitated, glancing down at her boots. “I didn’t feel like it,” she said softly, shrugging.  

Suguru glanced at her, then exchanged a quick look with Satoru. “This about your fight with Nanami?” Suguru asked gently.  

Haylee’s head shot up, her brow furrowing. “How do you know about that?”  

“Ren told us,” Satoru said nonchalantly. “He told us about it and said you seemed kind of down.”  

Haylee sighed, the memory of her argument with Nanami still fresh and stinging. “He was rude for no reason,” she said, her voice tinged with frustration.  

Satoru’s lips curled into a smirk. “Nanami? Rude? Shocking,” he said, feigning exaggerated surprise. “I mean, the guy’s practically a walking grump parade. He probably has been an emo since the womb.”  

Haylee couldn’t help but giggle at Satoru’s dramatic delivery. “Oh shut up.”  

“I’m serious!” he continued, gesturing wildly. “I bet he came out of the hospital wearing a tiny suit and complaining about the lighting.”  

Haylee laughed harder, the tension in her chest easing with each chuckle. 

Suguru, who had been quietly smiling at their banter, spoke up then, his tone calm and reassuring. “You shouldn’t let what anyone says bother you too much, Haylee,” he said. “You’re not annoying. There’s no way someone like you could ever be annoying.”  

Haylee looked at him, the sincerity in his voice warming her more than her bundled-up clothes ever could. “Thanks, Suguru,” she said softly, her lips curving into a genuine smile.  

They reached the store, its welcoming light spilling out onto the cold street. 

At the store, Haylee wandered behind Satoru and Suguru, her hands buried in her coat pockets. She didn’t need anything, so she simply trailed after them, letting the sound of the overhead store music and the faint hum of refrigerators fill the silence.  

“You’re not gonna get anything, princess?” Satoru asked, raising an eyebrow as he glanced over his shoulder.  

Haylee shook her head from side to side. 

Satoru shrugged and went back to scanning the shelves, quickly grabbing a handful of candies and sweets, tossing them into the small shopping basket he carried with him. “More for me.”  

A moment later, he stopped and pointed toward an aisle. “Hey, princess, grab me some strawberry lollipops, will ya? They’re over there.”  

Haylee turned to see where he was pointing. Spotting the brightly colored lollipops on a lower shelf, she walked over and crouched down, grabbing a couple. The wrappers crinkled in her hands as she stood up and made her way back to the two.  

Suguru and Satoru were already waiting at the cash register, Satoru unloading his sugary treasures onto the counter while Suguru leaned casually against it, his arms crossed.  

“Got them,” Haylee said, holding up the lollipops as she approached.  

Satoru turned, giving her a wide grin. “My savior. Oh, what would I do without you?”  

“Probably walk five steps and get them yourself,” she replied dryly, handing them to him.  

Suguru chuckled softly, his eyes glinting with amusement. “You’ve got her doing your errands now?”  

“No actually princess,” Satoru replied smugly as he handed the lollipops to the cashier. “I would tell Suguru to get them for me.”  

Haylee rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress a small smile. Suguru shook his head, clearly entertained, as the cashier bagged up their purchases.  

As Haylee stood by the cash register, she noticed something unexpected amidst the pile of Satoru’s sweets - a pack of cigarettes. She blinked in surprise but said nothing, letting her gaze linger on it for just a second before looking away.  

The three of them exited the store, stepping back into the chilly November night. The cold seemed sharper now, curling around them like invisible tendrils. For a while, the only sound was the crunch of their footsteps against the pavement.  

Finally, Haylee broke the silence. “I didn’t know you smoked,” she said softly, though she wasn’t sure which of them she was addressing.  

Suguru chuckled lightly, his breath visible in the cold air. “Yeah, I try not to during the day,” he admitted, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “But I guess you caught me slipping.”  

Haylee glanced at him, her brow furrowed. Suguru didn’t strike her as the type to smoke - it seemed so unlike his somewhat composed demeanor.  

Turning her head, she looked at Satoru next. “What about you, Satoru? Do you smoke?”  

Satoru snorted, clearly amused by the question. “Nah, not my thing,” he said smugly. “I stick to the good stuff.” He held up the bag of candies with a grin. “Why would I need cigarettes when I’ve got these?”  

Haylee couldn’t help but let out a small laugh, though her curiosity wasn’t entirely satisfied. Suguru’s voice broke through her thoughts.  

“You don’t like it when people smoke?” he asked, his tone calm but with a faint edge, as if he were genuinely curious - or perhaps bracing for her answer.  

Haylee hesitated for a moment, pulling her scarf higher to shield her face from the biting wind. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “There’s not really anyone around me who smokes, so I guess I’ve never thought about it much. It’s just… different, I guess.”  

Suguru nodded, his expression thoughtful as they continued walking. 

Haylee stole another glance at him, wondering why his smoking felt so unexpected. Suguru was always composed, thoughtful, and even serene at times. She couldn’t quite reconcile that image with the idea of him leaning against a wall with a cigarette in hand.  

As they walked back to Jujutsu High, the crunch of their footsteps on the frosty pavement was the only sound for a while, and Haylee found herself tugging her scarf tighter against the cold.

“You know,” Satoru suddenly spoke, his voice breaking the silence, “I don’t get why they don’t make candy-flavored cigarettes. Wouldn’t that be genius?”

Suguru snorted softly. “Candy and cigarettes. Right, because that’s exactly what people want. That would ruin both.”

“Wrong. It’d be revolutionary. Like combining the best of two worlds,” Satoru replied, completely serious. “And imagine, the smoke could smell like strawberries instead of... ash.”

“Strawberries?” Haylee raised an eyebrow, glancing up at him. “Why not... I don’t know, something like chocolate? Isn’t that more appealing?”

“Chocolate smoke?” Suguru turned to her, his expression skeptical. “Pretty sure that’s just hot cocoa vapor.”

“Okay, fine, bad example.” Haylee tucked her hands deeper into her coat pockets, her breath clouding in the cold air. “You know what, actually yes strawberries-”

“Brilliant,” Satoru interrupted. “Thank you for agreeing, Haylee.”

She groaned softly, letting the conversation fall as her eyes flicked up to the clear sky. A few stars peeked through the scattered clouds, faint and distant. For a moment, the silence returned, but this time it felt... comfortable.

However, the silence didn’t last long as it was interrupted by the sudden chime of Haylee’s phone. She jolted at the sound, clutching her chest dramatically as if she’d just been attacked.  

Satoru and Suguru burst into laughter. Satoru leaned on Suguru for support, wiping a fake tear from his eye. “Suguruuuu, did you see how she jumped!”  

“Grow up,” Haylee muttered, rolling her eyes as she fished the phone out of her pocket. “It’s my mom,” she added, as though that justified her reaction, and answered the call.  

“Yes, Mom?”  

“Sorry to bother you this late, darling. Were you busy?” her mother’s gentle voice asked.  

“Oh, no, Mom. What could I possibly be busy with at this hour?” Haylee said with a small smile, turning her back to Satoru and Suguru.  

Her friends, however, started laughing even harder at her words. She frowned and glanced over her shoulder, catching sight of Satoru clutching Suguru’s shoulder for support while Suguru held his stomach like he might fall over.  

“What’s their problem?” she muttered under her breath.  

“What was that, sweetheart?” her mom asked.  

“Nothing, Mom. Just... what’s up?”  

“I wanted to ask when you’ll be free tomorrow. The tailor is coming to take your measurements,” her mother explained.  

“My measurements?” Haylee repeated, confused. “Mom, you already have them. Why do you need them again? And why is the tailor coming?”  

“Baby, don’t get mad. It’s just a natural thing,” her mom began, her tone soft but insistent. “You’re a growing girl, and your body is changing - which is completely normal. There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I just need updated measurements, that’s all.”  

Despite the biting chill in the air, Haylee felt her face heat up like a furnace. She tugged her scarf higher, wishing she could disappear into it.  

“Haylee? Are you there, baby?”  

“...Yes, I’m here,” she mumbled, trying to keep her voice steady.  

“So, are you free tomorrow?”  

“Yeah, I’m free,” Haylee replied, barely above a whisper.  

“Perfect. I’ll let the tailor know to come first thing in the morning. Goodnight, darling!”  

“Goodnight, Mom,” Haylee managed before the line disconnected.  

She turned around slowly to face Satoru and Suguru, who were still barely holding it together. Satoru was practically wheezing, and Suguru had his hands on his knees, his shoulders shaking with laughter.  

“What’s so funny?” she snapped, already knowing she wouldn’t get a straight answer.  

“Nothing,” they said in unison, their faces wearing identical smug grins.  

Suguru straightened, brushing off his coat like he hadn’t just been cackling seconds ago. “Totally nothing,” he repeated, though his lips twitched.   

Haylee quickened her pace, muttering under her breath. She didn’t even care about their teasing anymore - she just wanted this day to end.  

As soon as they arrived at the dormitories, Haylee wasted no time slipping into her comfiest pajamas and diving under the covers. Finally, this day was over. She let out a content sigh, burying her face into the pillow.

But her moment of peace was short-lived.

The door to her room burst open without warning, slamming against the wall. Haylee bolted upright, her heart racing.

“Shoko!” she yelped, clutching the blanket. “What the-”

“Sorry for barging in like this, but what is this?” Shoko asked, holding up a fancy invitation card in one hand.

Haylee blinked at it, confused. “Uh... I have no idea. What is it?”

Before Shoko could respond, Satoru and Suguru strolled in uninvited, each holding identical cards in their hands.

“Am I hosting a party I don’t know about?” Haylee asked dryly as she reached for Shoko’s card.

“You tell us,” Satoru said with a smirk, tossing his invitation onto her bed. “This screams ‘fancy Haylee thing.’”

Suguru raised a brow. “You mean Okkotsu fancy thing,” he corrected, tapping the gold lettering on his card.

Haylee squinted at the elegant script and began to read aloud:

“You are cordially invited to the Okkotsu Family Winter Soirée. It would be our great pleasure to have you join us.”

Chapter Text

Haylee couldn’t find her brother in his assigned hospital room. Concerned, she stepped out and spotted a nurse walking down the hallway.

“Excuse me,” Haylee asked politely, “do you know where Yuuta is?”

The nurse offered a kind smile. “Oh, Yuuta was getting restless in his bed, so his caregiver took him to the children’s playground on the second floor. Would you like me to take you there?”

“No need, but thank you for the help,” Haylee replied with a grateful smile before heading toward the stairs.

Today was the day of her family’s big event, and because both her parents were busy, they’d arranged for a caregiver to look after Yuuta just for the day. Still, Haylee couldn’t bear the thought of her little brother feeling alone, so she made a quick visit to see him before getting ready for the soirée. 

As she reached the second floor, the sound of children’s laughter echoed down the hallway. It brought a soft smile to her face as she followed the cheerful noise.

When she entered the indoor playground, her eyes immediately found Yuuta. He was playing on the slide with a little girl who looked about his age, their laughter ringing through the room as they took turns sliding and chasing each other.

It had been so long since Haylee had seen Yuuta this happy. The sight stirred something deep within her, and before she realized it, her eyes were welling up with tears.

“Yuuta!” Haylee called softly, not wanting to startle him.

Her brother’s head snapped up at the familiar voice. The moment he spotted her, his face lit up with an even bigger smile.

“Haylee! Come play with us!” Yuuta called out excitedly, waving her over.

Haylee laughed lightly, shaking her head. “I wish I could, but I’m a little too big for this playground. Besides, I don’t have much time. I just wanted to check in on you. Are you okay? Do you need anything? Are you hungry? Should I grab you some snacks?”

“Haylee!” Yuuta whined dramatically, cutting her off. “I’m fine! We’re playing!” He giggled and darted off, the little girl chasing him.

“Aren’t you going to introduce your friend to me?” Haylee called after him, feeling a little bad for interrupting their fun.

Yuuta skidded to a stop, grabbed the girl’s hand, and brought her over to Haylee. The girl had long brown hair and an adorably shy smile. She glanced up at Haylee, her big brown eyes curious but hesitant.

“This is Rika,” Yuuta announced proudly.

Haylee crouched down, her warm smile putting the girl at ease. She extended her hand for a handshake, but in a playful, exaggerated manner that was just right for a child.

“Hi, Rika. I’m Haylee - Yuuta’s sister. It’s so nice to meet you! What a lovely name you have.”

“Thank you,” Rika replied softly, her cheeks turning a light pink as she shyly shook Haylee’s hand.

“Well, Rika, I promise I’ll bring some snacks tomorrow for both of you. But for now, I have to go,” Haylee said, standing up and ruffling Yuuta’s hair gently.

“Okay, Haylee! Goodbye!” Yuuta called out as he dashed back to the slide, already pulling Rika along to continue their game.

Haylee lingered for a moment, her heart warmed by the sight of the two children laughing together.

“Goodbye,” she said softly, and with one last glance, she turned to leave, her steps a little lighter than before.

***

Four hours later, the event was drawing near, and Haylee’s nerves were starting to get the best of her. It was the first time in years that her parents were hosting something of this scale. From what she’d overheard from her father’s secretary, this was no ordinary gathering - it was a nationwide event. All the prominent families and clans from across Japan were expected to attend. 

Still, mixed in with her nervousness, there was a flutter of excitement. It had been a long time since she’d dressed up like this, and she couldn’t deny how stunning she looked. Her reflection in the mirror only made her anticipation grow.

Her dress was a soft, pale pink that complemented her complexion beautifully. The lightweight fabric draped fluidly to the floor, trailing behind her in a gentle, elegant train. The bodice was carefully designed with delicate pleats that cinched at her waist, accentuating her figure, while intricate beadwork shimmered faintly under the light, adding a subtle sparkle. The one-shoulder design lent a touch of sophistication, with a sheer, ethereal panel cascading from her shoulder like a whisper of fabric that swayed softly with her movements. The skirt fell in clean, graceful folds, making every step feel effortless and refined.  

It was a dress that managed to be both simple and elegant.

Once the hairdresser finished the final touches on her styled hair, Haylee took a deep breath and left her room. Her goal was to find her mother, though she knew it wouldn’t be easy - her mother would surely be darting around the house, ensuring every last detail of the evening was flawless. 

Descending the stairs, Haylee paused as she spotted her father in the main hall. He was deep in conversation with his secretary, his usual composed demeanor exuding authority.

“Dad?” she called softly, approaching him. “Do you have a couple of minutes?”

Her father turned to her, his stern expression dissolving the moment his eyes landed on her. His gaze brightened with pride, and a smile tugged at his lips. Taking her hand gently, he stepped back and made her twirl in place, taking in her full appearance.

“Look at my beautiful daughter,” he said warmly, his voice brimming with admiration. “Who wouldn’t have time for the prettiest girl in Japan?”

Haylee couldn’t help but grin, her nervousness momentarily forgotten. “Be careful,” she teased playfully, “Mom might hear you and get jealous.”

Her father chuckled, shaking his head. “Even she would agree - you look perfect tonight.”

“Dad, can I ask you something before the event starts?” Haylee said, her voice quiet but firm as she approached him.

Her father looked at her, his expression softening at her tone. “Of course, sweetheart. What’s on your mind?”

She hesitated for a moment before speaking, glancing up at him. “Normally, you and mom give me a rundown before these events. You know, what my responsibilities are, who I should talk to, or... who I should avoid.” She offered a small, nervous smile. “But this time, neither of you said anything. So... do I need to do anything specific tonight?”

For a moment, her father looked at her thoughtfully, then let out a soft, reassuring laugh. “No, baby. Nothing at all. This event is purely for our entertainment. You don’t have to lift a finger - just be yourself and have a good time.”

His words should’ve reassured her, but instead, they made her brow furrow slightly. “That... only makes me more nervous,” she admitted, fiddling with the folds of her dress. “Why does this event feel so different from all the others we’ve hosted? It’s... bigger. Heavier, somehow.”

Her father’s warm smile didn’t falter. He placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, squeezing gently. “Don’t worry, darling. It’s natural to feel a little nervous, but everything will turn out perfect. Trust me.”

His calm confidence settled over her like a blanket, easing her unease just a little. “Okay,” she said softly, though a small knot of anxiety still lingered in her chest.

Her father smiled again, this time with pride shining in his eyes. “You’ll be fine, Haylee. Just enjoy yourself.”

***

The clock struck 7:30 as the grand hall of Okkotsu Mansion began to fill with the murmur of conversation, the soft shuffle of footsteps, and the occasional clink of champagne glasses. Haylee stood alongside her parents at the entrance, offering polite smiles and greetings to the stream of arriving guests. It was routine at this point - curtsies, handshakes, small talk - but her attention kept flicking toward the door, hoping to catch a glimpse of her friends.  

After what felt like an eternity, Haylee slipped away, stepping out onto the quieter terrace for a moment. The cold air bit at her skin as she pulled her phone out and dialed. Suguru picked up on the second ring.  

“Suguru? Are you guys on the way yet?” she asked, her tone hopeful.  

Before Suguru could answer, a familiar voice chimed in through the speaker.  

“Why do you always call him and not me? I’m hurt, princess,” Satoru teased, his grin practically audible.  

Haylee rolled her eyes, though the corners of her lips twitched up. “Just answer the question, Satoru.”  

“We’re on the way, don’t worry. I know you can’t start the party without me,” he replied smugly, stretching out the final word like it was the punchline to a joke.  

“Great. Don’t be late.”  

“Don’t miss me too much!” Satoru shot back before abruptly ending the call without a goodbye.  

Haylee sighed, putting her phone aside as she turned back inside. Typical.

For the next fifteen minutes, she resumed her place at the entrance, welcoming guests alongside her parents. Some faces were familiar from other gatherings - particularly the lavish ones in Europe - but they all blended together after a while. She smiled, nodded, and exchanged pleasantries, but her mind buzzed elsewhere.  

Then it happened. A sudden swell of noise - louder voices, amused gasps, and what could only be described as disruptive energy - spread like a ripple through the crowd near the entrance. Heads turned. Someone snickered.  

Haylee didn’t need to look to know.  

They’re here.  

How can only two people make such a loud entrance? 

Her lips curved into a half-smile, and she muttered under her breath, “Of course they couldn’t behave for once.”  

And just as she expected, Gojo Satoru and Geto Suguru entered the mansion as if they owned the place, Satoru’s sunglasses perched unnecessarily on his face, while Suguru followed behind him, looking far more composed but no less conspicuous.  

Haylee shook her head with a fond exasperation, already bracing for the chaos they would undoubtedly bring.  

Haylee spotted her poor friend, Shoko, trailing in behind the two boys. She kept a safe distance from them, clearly mortified by their antics, her expression a mix of exasperation and secondhand embarrassment.

The three approached where Haylee and her parents stood, her mother offering a warm smile as she greeted them. Satoru, of course, immediately dominated the conversation with his usual mix of charm and mischief.

“I thought you’d attend with your clan leaders, Gojo,” Lucia said, her tone poised yet kind, her curiosity barely veiled.

“Nope,” Satoru replied casually, his grin as lazy as ever. “Events like these are so much better without them breathing down my neck. They take all the fun away.” He paused, shifting smoothly into his more theatrical persona. “Though I must say, Lucia, they really should be here tonight - if only to witness and honor your unparalleled beauty.”  

Haylee blinked, completely stunned. Her jaw dropped slightly as she stared at Satoru, her brain stumbling over itself. Did he really just say that to my mother? She knew Satoru was good with words - too good, in fact - but this… wow . He was shameless.

Her mother, however, took the compliment with grace, a soft laugh escaping her lips. “You’re as kind as ever, Satoru,” she said, shaking her head lightly. “It’s no wonder you’re so loved wherever you go.”

Haylee turned her head to gauge her father’s reaction, but as always, he was composed - cool as ever, a small, unreadable smile lingering on his face. His calm demeanor was almost unnerving given the chaos her friends brought with them.  

Finally, her friends turned their attention to her.

Ah, this was what she had been waiting for. Haylee wouldn’t admit it aloud, but she loved attention - specifically from people she cared about. Compliments from strangers? Nice, sure. But praise from someone she loved? That was what really mattered.  

And with the way their gazes lingered on her, she knew the compliments were coming.  

Suguru was the first to speak, his voice soft but sincere as his dark eyes warmed. “Haylee… you look wonderful. ”  

Haylee couldn’t help but smile, a warmth settling in her chest at the genuine compliment. But before she could say anything, Satoru, always one for theatrics, turned back to her mother, Lucia, with a flourish.  

“Lucia,” he began, his tone dramatic, “I owe you an apology - truly, I do. I’ll have to take back my words earlier. I wasn’t aware of your daughter’s overwhelming charm.”  

Haylee let out a giggle, one hand instinctively covering her mouth. Satoru’s antics never failed to entertain her, and she was more than used to his smooth-talking.  

Her father, however, wasn’t quite as amused. While Lucia chuckled politely, Haylee’s father raised an eyebrow, his voice firm yet tinged with a trace of dry humor.  

“Too bad neither of you are man enough to be her partner for tonight,” he remarked, a pointed edge to his words. Without missing a beat, he gestured toward the main hall with a subtle wave of his hand - a clear indication for them to keep moving along.  

Suguru let out a soft, awkward chuckle, while Satoru - who was rarely rattled - only grinned wider, clearly unbothered. “We’re working very hard on that, sir,” Satoru quipped, before grabbing Suguru’s shoulder and steering him toward the hall.  

Shoko, who had been quietly watching the exchange, finally rolled her eyes and muttered, “Those two are impossible.” With a light nudge to Haylee’s elbow, she added, “You coming, or are you just going to let these two embarrass you all night?”  

Haylee smiled, shaking her head fondly. “Coming.”  

Haylee glanced toward her parents, silently seeking permission to follow her friends. Her mother gave her a quick nod, granting her the unspoken go-ahead. Haylee smiled and hurried after Shoko, who was already heading inside.  

As they entered the main hall, Haylee’s eyes followed Satoru and Suguru, who had made a beeline to the table laden with sweets, appetizers, and an array of fancy dishes. Typical, she thought with a fond shake of her head.  

Her gaze drifted to Shoko, walking beside her. Shoko’s dress was stunning - a dark purple, sleeveless gown that complemented her sharp, graceful features. Her short hair was tied neatly behind her, soft strands framing her face, and Haylee noticed a touch of makeup enhancing her natural beauty. Shoko had always claimed to dislike makeup, though, which piqued Haylee’s curiosity. She made a mental note to ask her about it later.  

“Purple is definitely your color, Shoko,” Haylee said, her bright eyes gleaming with admiration. “The dress looks perfect on you.”  

Shoko raised an eyebrow but smiled, her usual cool demeanor softening slightly. “And you just noticed now? We’re stuck in those awful uniforms all the time, Haylee,” she joked with a shrug. “But thanks. I appreciate it.”  

As they reached Satoru and Suguru at the table, Haylee couldn’t help but take a moment to assess her two other friends. Both were dressed in sharp black suits, paired with crisp white shirts and sleek black ties. Despite wearing identical outfits, their personalities radiated in completely different ways. 

Haylee folded her arms, tilting her head as if deep in thought. “I would tell you guys you look handsome tonight, but I know it would only make your egos bigger, so I’m not gonna say anything” she quipped, a playful smile tugging at her lips.  

Satoru, naturally, couldn’t let that go. “Princess, you don’t have to say it for us to know,” he said, grinning as he popped a piece of candy into his mouth. “I mean, just look at us.”  

Suguru chuckled, shaking his head. “She’s just trying to keep us humble, Satoru.” He glanced at Haylee, a soft glimmer of amusement in his eyes. “But we’ll take the compliment anyway.”  

Haylee rolled her eyes, laughing.  

Shoko reached for a glass of juice on the table, looking at Haylee. “Don’t indulge them too much. They’re already insufferable without the extra encouragement.”  

“You’re hurting my handsome heart, Shoko,” Satoru said dramatically. “And here I thought this was a night for celebrating friendships.”  

After spending some time with her friends, Haylee decided it would be rude to ignore the other guests entirely. With a deep breath, she left Satoru, Suguru, and Shoko to their banter and moved through the grand hall, approaching guests with a polite smile. It was a skill she’d honed over years of attending such events - making small talk, ensuring people were comfortable, and learning just enough about them to make a lasting impression.

In her mingling, she came across someone who piqued her interest: a young man from the Kamo Clan. His posture was sharp, his demeanor calm and composed, exuding the elegance expected of someone from one of Japan's esteemed families. Haylee knew befriending someone from such a powerful clan could be beneficial - connections, especially in the jujutsu world, were everything. Sure, Satoru was her closest friend and already the strongest of the Gojo Clan, but expanding her circle could only help her in the long run.

The only problem? They’d been talking for ten minutes, and Haylee had no idea what his name was. She wasn’t sure if he’d never said it or if, in her nerves, she’d completely blanked out when he had. Either way, she was stuck. Asking him now would be mortifying, so she smiled through the conversation and desperately hoped there wouldn’t be any reason to actually use his name.

As the evening progressed, the energy in the hall shifted. The music softened into a slow, enchanting melody, and couples began moving toward the center of the room to dance. Watching the crowd, Haylee felt a small pang of excitement. It had been ages since she’d joined a formal dance like this, and the idea tugged at her. Maybe later, she thought, she’d ask Satoru or Suguru to dance with her.

However, before she could even finish that thought, the young man from the Kamo Clan extended his hand toward her. His expression was polite but warm as he asked, “Would you grant me this dance?”

Surprised but pleasantly so, Haylee smiled and placed her hand in his. “I’d be delighted,” she replied softly.

He led her to the dance floor with confident steps, his hand resting lightly at her waist as the other held her own. The two moved to the slow rhythm of the music, Haylee’s gown flowing gracefully with each step. Though she considered herself a good dancer, she couldn’t help but notice how effortlessly he guided her - his movements smooth, practiced, and perfectly matched to hers. 

“You’re an excellent dancer,” Haylee remarked after a while, smiling up at him as they twirled.

He returned the smile, a small one but genuine. “I could say the same for you. Wouldn’t expect anything less from someone like you, Haylee.”

After a few more turns, Haylee began to feel the slightest bit out of breath. With a shared look, they silently agreed it was time for a break, and he led her back to their table.

“Thank you for the dance,” Haylee said, smoothing out her gown as she sat down.

“The pleasure was mine,” he replied, leaning back slightly. “You really are quite impressive, Haylee.”

Before she could respond, a familiar, teasing voice cut through the conversation.

“ Princess, there you are!” Satoru called out dramatically, his grin already insufferable as he approached with Suguru trailing behind. “We’ve been searching for you everywhere, and surprise surprise , we find you twirling away on the dance floor.”

Haylee turned to them, a mix of fondness and exasperation in her expression. She already knew they were up to something - their menacing grins gave it away.

“Yeah, just wanted to dance a little. It’s been a while,” she said casually, brushing off their teasing tone. Realizing she hadn’t introduced them, she gestured toward the young man beside her. “Uh, this is Satoru, and this is Suguru,” she said quickly, then turned toward the Kamo boy, hesitating for just a split second before continuing, “And this is... Kamo.”

There was a beat of silence - brief, but noticeable.

Suguru was the first to break it, his lips curving into a sly smirk as he glanced between her and the boy. “Now, Haylee, you’re introducing us by our first names but him by his last name? Isn’t that a little unfair?”

Haylee froze for a moment, her cheeks heating up. They knew. Of course, they’d figured it out.

The young man, ever composed, seemed unbothered as he offered a small chuckle. “My name is Kamo Itsuki,” he said smoothly, inclining his head toward Satoru and Suguru. “It’s a pleasure to meet you both.”

Satoru’s grin widened. “ Itsuki , huh? Good to know.” He shot Haylee a look that was equal parts smug and teasing, clearly enjoying her moment of embarrassment.

Haylee narrowed her eyes at him, silently warning him to behave. “Satoru,” she said, her tone laced with mock scolding, “please, don’t start.”

“Who, me?” he replied innocently, holding his hands up in mock surrender. “I’d never.”

Suguru, far more subtle but equally amused, chuckled under his breath as he folded his arms. 

The atmosphere in the grand hall shifted the moment the Zenin Clan heads stepped inside. It was subtle at first - just a change in the hum of conversation, as if the room itself had collectively straightened its posture. The Zenins had a reputation, after all, and their presence was enough to demand attention.

From her spot near Itsuki, Haylee immediately spotted her parents striding across the hall with practiced elegance to meet the newly arrived clan heads. Her father walked with that calm, effortless confidence he always carried, while her mother… there was something sharper in her stride tonight. Something deliberate. Haylee couldn’t quite place it, but the look on her mother’s face struck her as different. 

Curiosity piqued, Haylee decided to follow. She shot a polite nod to Itsuki before silently excusing herself and weaving through the crowd. She didn’t bother saying anything to Satoru or Suguru - if she knew those two, they were already watching the scene unfold from afar, likely grinning at whatever chaos they thought would follow.

As she approached the group, Haylee spotted Naobito Zenin immediately. His presence was unmistakable. Unlike the last time she’d seen him - draped in traditional robes and exuding the air of an immovable figure - he now wore a sharp, modern suit. It fit him well, but the contrast felt so stark it was almost comical. He looked wrong , Haylee thought, though she kept that opinion locked tightly behind a neutral expression. Her years of training had taught her better than to let her thoughts show.

Her father noticed her arrival and, with a small nod, took her under his arm as if she’d been part of the plan all along. Haylee tilted her head up slightly, trying to get a read on the situation, but her mother’s voice cut through the tension before she could make sense of it.

“You’re late, Zenin,” Lucia Okkotsu said, her tone smooth as silk but sharpened at the edges. “Though I’m glad you managed to arrive before the real show begins.” 

Haylee blinked, eyes widening faintly. The poison in her voice… She’d never heard her mother speak quite like that before - cool, controlled, but biting. It wasn’t overt, not quite enough to provoke outright offense, but it was undeniably there. The weight of her mother’s words lingered, heavy and unrelenting, as if daring Naobito to challenge her.  

Naobito Zenin raised a brow, clearly catching the jab but deciding to brush it off. “I’ll admit,” he said, his deep voice oozing with forced charm, “we took our time to ensure our arrival was… memorable.”  

Haylee’s father offered a polite but empty smile. “Well, you certainly have everyone’s attention now.”  

Haylee didn’t know what she had been expecting from this interaction, but whatever it was, it hadn’t been this. There was no warmth, no pretense of friendliness - only sharp words concealed behind politic smiles and perfectly measured tones. Her parents, so practiced at navigating politics, stood firm in their composure, and yet there was an undercurrent of tension that Haylee couldn’t ignore.

She glanced at her mother again, studying the way her shoulders were set, the way her gaze pinned Naobito like a hawk assessing its prey. Haylee wasn’t sure what history existed between her family and the Zenins, but whatever it was, it was clear that tonight was more than just a friendly gathering.  

Naobito, on the other hand, seemed far too amused, like he was enjoying this unspoken exchange. “Lucia, Ryo,” he said, nodding to each of her parents, “you’ve truly outdone yourselves tonight. This soirée is exquisite.” His words were dripping with false flattery, and Haylee nearly rolled her eyes.  

“I’m glad you approve,” her mother replied, though her tone betrayed no satisfaction at the compliment.  

Haylee shifted slightly under her father’s arm, her eyes flicking between the adults as they traded verbal barbs with careful precision. She wondered if anyone else in the hall noticed the tension radiating off them like waves.  

Before she could dwell too long on it, she caught a flicker of movement out of the corner of her eye - Satoru and Suguru had made their way closer, both of them lounging at a nearby table, watching the exchange like it was a performance crafted just for them. Satoru raised his brows in amusement when he noticed her looking and mouthed, Fun show, huh?  

Haylee had to fight back a grin, but she shot him a warning glare that only made his smirk grow wider. Suguru, meanwhile, offered her a subtle nod, far more composed but equally observant.

Oh, great, Haylee thought. This is just entertainment for them.  

Turning her attention back to the Zenin clan, Haylee tried to ground herself. Haylee realized the reason this event was held - perhaps as a silent show of strength, or maybe to remind the Zenins that the Okkotsus were not to be underestimated. Either way, she stood a little taller under her father’s arm, her expression calm and unwavering as she prepared to see how the rest of this delicate exchange unfolded.  

“Haylee,” her mother’s voice cut through her thoughts, jolting her slightly. Lucia turned to her daughter with that same cool, confident demeanor, though her words came as more of an instruction than anything else. “Why don’t you introduce yourself properly to the Zenin heads?”  

Ah. So that was her role here - to show poise and polish, the perfect Okkotsu daughter. Haylee dipped her head gracefully, offering the Zenins a polite smile. “It’s an honor to meet you again,” she said smoothly, her voice steady despite the weight of their gazes. “Welcome to Okkotsu Mansion. I hope you enjoy the evening.”  

Naobito studied her for a moment before letting out a low chuckle. “Your daughter’s grown into a fine young lady,” he said to her parents. “Sharp, too, I can tell.”  

The compliment felt backhanded somehow, and Haylee wasn’t sure whether to take it as praise or something else entirely. She offered another polite smile but said nothing, letting her parents handle the rest.  

As the conversation continued, she let her eyes wander back toward Satoru and Suguru, whose quiet amusement hadn’t waned in the slightest. Somehow, she knew this night was far from over - and that this particular meeting was just the beginning. 

The grand hall buzzed with life, the lively music coaxing people onto the dance floor as the evening carried on. Despite the lingering tension brought on by the Zenin Clan’s earlier arrival, the atmosphere was warm and festive again. Haylee, however, was starting to feel the weight of the night - her steps slower, her body aching from exhaustion - but something about the energy of the room kept her moving.

From the corner of her eye, she spotted Shoko gliding across the floor, dancing with someone unfamiliar - a girl with long, flowing black hair. The two of them looked radiant together, spinning and laughing softly. Haylee smiled at the sight.  

Why not dance some more?  

She didn’t even realize when her feet carried her across the room toward Satoru and Suguru. The two boys stood off to the side, leaned casually against the wall, deep in conversation. As soon as they saw her approaching, they straightened up slightly, their gazes falling on her as though she’d interrupted something important.  

“Haylee,” Suguru greeted with his usual calm tone, though his eyes flicked over her tired expression with subtle concern.  

“Won’t you guys dance with me?” Haylee asked, her voice soft but firm. She didn’t feel like wasting words - she was far too tired for that.  

Satoru blinked at her, then shared a quick glance with Suguru. There was a beat of silence between the two as though they were telepathically debating something. Both of them knew one very important detail: neither of them could dance.  

Suguru broke the silence first. “Haylee… aren’t you tired? You’ve been on your feet all night.”  

Satoru quickly jumped in, his tone light and teasing but with a clear edge of nervousness. “Yeah, you look like you’re about to pass out. Don’t you think you should call it a night instead of trying to spin around out there?”  

Haylee narrowed her eyes at them, brows furrowing in frustration. “I just wanna dance,” she said, her voice holding that sharp edge of disappointment. “Is that so much to ask?”  

The two boys exchanged another glance - this one guilty.  

But Haylee wasn’t in the mood to wait for them to fumble around for excuses. “Whatever,” she muttered, spinning on her heel with a swish of her gown.  

Suguru opened his mouth to say something, but Satoru stopped him with a hand on his shoulder, sighing as they watched Haylee walk away.  

“Smooth,” Suguru deadpanned.  

“Hey, you weren’t exactly rushing onto the dance floor either,” Satoru shot back defensively, though his eyes lingered on Haylee’s figure as she disappeared into the crowd.  

Haylee didn’t look back at them. If they wouldn’t dance with her, then fine - she’d find someone else who would. And she did.  

The moment her eyes landed on Kamo Itsuki, who stood near the center of the room sipping from a glass of champagne, she didn’t hesitate. With her chin held high and tiredness momentarily forgotten, she approached him with purpose.  

“Itsuki,” she said, a hint of charm in her voice despite the weariness tugging at her. “Are you up for another dance?”  

The young man blinked in surprise before a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. “Of course. How could I refuse?”  

He set his glass aside and took her hand, leading her smoothly onto the dance floor. The music had slowed into a soft, lilting waltz, and the pair began to move in perfect rhythm. Itsuki was composed as ever, his steps sure and confident, matching Haylee’s pace with effortless grace.  

As they danced, Haylee couldn’t help but cast a fleeting glance toward the far corner of the hall, where she’d left Satoru and Suguru.  

Sure enough, both boys were still watching her. Suguru wore a resigned expression, his arms crossed as though silently blaming Satoru for their failure to act, while Satoru scowled - clearly unimpressed by her choice of dance partner. Though, Haylee was too far from them to see those expressions. 

Haylee turned her focus back to Itsuki, letting him spin her across the floor with a skill that rivaled the best dancers in the room.  

“You’re quite popular tonight, aren’t you?” Itsuki teased lightly, his voice low enough for only her to hear.  

“What do you mean?” Haylee asked innocently.  

Meanwhile, back in the corner, Satoru groaned loudly.  

“Great. Now I look like an idiot .”  

Suguru snorted. “You don’t look like one. You just are one.”  

Satoru shot him a glare before sighing, his eyes drifting back to Haylee. “I’ll fix it later. Just wait .”  

“Sure you will,” Suguru replied dryly, though even he wasn’t sure if Satoru would follow through.  

Moments later, the grand hall fell into an eerie, absolute silence as Lucia Okkotsu’s voice rang out, sharp and deliberate, through the microphone. The sudden quiet was jarring - conversations halted mid-sentence, laughter stifled, and glasses lowered as every eye turned toward her.

She surveyed the room with a gaze that was both regal and razor-sharp, as though she could see through every smile, every secret. The guests - clan heads, heirs, and dignitaries - sat rigidly, as if a chill had swept through the hall.

“Before the evening concludes, my husband and I have a small announcement to make.” Her voice was calm but carried a weight that made the air feel heavier, the kind of calm that precedes a storm. Her gaze swept over the gathered guests, a subtle chill following wherever her eyes lingered.

“This event,” she continued, her voice echoing unnaturally in the silence, “was held to unite us - all of us, the Japanese sorcerers - under one roof.” Her tone darkened ever so slightly, a sharp undertone threading beneath her diplomatic words. “To remind us of a truth that some may forget. That we are one. And as one… we must act as such.”

The pause that followed was brief but deliberate, a silence so loud it seemed to press against the walls.

Then she turned her head, her icy gaze locking unflinchingly onto the Zenin Clan.

“To remind everyone,” she said, her voice dropping ever so slightly, the undertone turning sharp and dangerous, “that we will personally see to it that those who disturb the peace among us are dealt with. Swiftly. Thoroughly.”

A weight settled over the room. Lucia’s words hung there, heavy and threatening like a blade waiting to fall.

She let the implication settle, her eyes lingering pointedly on the Zenin Clan heads. They sat rigid at their table, their faces carved from stone, yet something flickered in their eyes - a restrained tension, a recognition that her words were not just for show.

“That is why we are diplomats,” Lucia concluded, her smile returning, but this time it was unmistakably venomous. “We ensure peace… and eliminate chaos.”

Her words were diplomatic only in name. Underneath, they were a warning - a shot fired without a single weapon drawn.

Lucia smiled one last time, her expression now as serene as it was unnerving. “Please,” she added gently, as if nothing had happened at all, “enjoy the rest of your evening.”

She handed the microphone back to the attendant and turned on her heel, the soft click of her heels against the marble floor echoing like the ticking of a countdown.

The hall remained still, the aftermath of her words hanging over the room like smoke. The Zenin Clan heads didn’t move - couldn’t, perhaps. For everyone else, the realization lingered that beneath the beauty and elegance of the Okkotsu Mansion lay a storm waiting to be unleashed.

And Lucia Okkotsu had just reminded them all exactly who was at the eye of that storm.

Chapter Text

May 2008

“All this just for some ice cream? Actually insane,” Haylee muttered, her voice dripping with irritation as she trudged along behind Suguru and Satoru.  

“You were the one who said, ‘Oh, the things I would do for some ice cream right now.’ So why are you complaining?” Satoru shot back mimicking her high-pitched voice, matching her annoyance.  

“That didn’t include this,” she snapped, motioning to their current situation with a wave of her arms. “Sneaking out of Jujutsu High in the middle of the night wasn’t exactly on my 'things I would do for ice cream' list.”  

Suguru sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. “I don’t understand why you two always have to make things so dramatic. We got the ice cream. We’re almost back. Can we just - not?”  

Haylee glared at him. “You guys could’ve gone without me. I didn’t actually mean for you to take my random thought seriously. And yet here we are, dragging me into your rule-breaking escapade. Why am I even here?”  

Satoru spun around, walking backward with an exaggerated expression of disbelief. “Because you wanted ice cream, dudeeeee.”  

“OH MY GOD,” Haylee practically yelled, throwing her hands in the air. “I SAID I WISH WE HAD ICE CREAM, NOT ‘LET’S RISK PUNISHMENT AND SNEAK OUT TO GET IT!’”  

Suguru groaned. “Haylee, relax. Nobody’s punishing anyone. We’re fine. You’ve got your ice cream, so stop sulking.”  

“I knew you were lazy, but I didn’t realize you were also such a scaredy-cat, princess,” Satoru teased, smirking.  

Haylee’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “Satoru, shut up.”  

Suguru stepped in with a placating tone, trying to defuse the tension. “Look, if we do get caught, I’ll tell Yaga we forced you to come with us. Deal?”  

Haylee paused, considering. She hated when Suguru was reasonable - it made it harder to stay mad. “Fine,” she muttered, crossing her arms.  

Internally, though, she was caving. They were right. Sure, sneaking out had been a dumb idea, but she had been the one to express the desire for ice cream. She could’ve said no when they offered, but she didn’t. Blaming them entirely wasn’t fair.  

She just didn’t want another punishment piled on after last week’s grueling training sessions. The thought of enduring even more exhausting drills made her stomach churn. But aside from that, life had been pretty great lately - almost too good to believe.

Her brother had been discharged from the hospital two months ago and was back in school, thriving. Her parents were healthy and happy, and she was excelling in both her missions and academics. Even better, her missions had taken on a new level of excitement since her mother’s request to the Higher Ups, which somehow got approved. Now, she and her friends tackled every assignment as a team, turning even the toughest jobs into something enjoyable. Sometimes, they even squeezed in mini-vacations after completing their tasks in other cities. Missions didn’t feel like work anymore; they felt like adventures.

For the first time in a long while, everything seemed to be falling into place. And Haylee wanted nothing more than for this streak of peace and happiness to last. 

As they neared the gates of Jujutsu High, the darkness around them became more pronounced, sending an uneasy shiver down her spine. The stillness of the night was oppressive, but she kept her nerves in check. With Suguru and Satoru by her side, even paranoia couldn’t touch her.

They avoided the main entrance, naturally. It was an unspoken rule in their late-night escapades to use the hidden route Satoru and Suguru had discovered - one that bypassed the usual patrols and led straight to the dorms.

The high wall loomed ahead, marking the final hurdle of their sneaky return. Haylee groaned internally. She hated this part. The wall was far too high for her to climb on her own, and even Satoru and Suguru, despite their height, had to put in effort to scale it.

“Suguru, how about we leave Haylee here and go ourselves?” Satoru’s playful grin made her roll her eyes immediately.

She knew he was trying to rile her up, but when Suguru chimed in with mock seriousness, “I mean, she has been complaining a lot. Maybe it’d teach her a lesson,” her jaw dropped.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” she muttered, staring at Suguru in shock.

“Stop bluffing, Suguru. I know you wouldn’t do that,” she said, but there was a hint of doubt creeping into her voice now.

“You do realize that you’re just encouraging him with those words, right, princess?” Satoru said, his grin widening to infuriating levels.

“Okay, whatever! Can we just go in now?” Haylee’s voice rose an octave, her frustration mounting.

Suguru sighed dramatically, flexing his arms as though exhausted. “I don’t know, Haylee. You made me carry this bag of ice cream all the way back, and now my arms are killing me. Not sure I have the strength to lift you over the wall anymore.”

Haylee’s eyes darted to Satoru, silently pleading for reassurance, but all she got was his trademark smug expression, practically screaming, Good luck with that.

Her heart sank. Were they really going to make her climb this thing alone? Or worse - leave her out here?

“What do you guys want?” Haylee asked, her shoulders slumping in defeat. She was too tired to keep fighting whatever game they were playing.  

“Maybe… appreciate us more,” Suguru replied, a wicked smile tugging at his lips.  

Haylee sighed heavily, rolling her eyes before relenting. “Okay, fine. I’m sorry for complaining the whole time. You guys were just trying to make me happy, and I didn’t even thank you. Is this good enough? Can we go in now?”  

“Not quite,” Satoru interjected, his face lighting up with a mischievous grin. “I also want you to make that strawberry tiramisu again.”  

Haylee groaned, throwing her head back in mock agony. “I’m never sneaking out with you two again. Ever. Fine, I’ll make it. Can we please just get back inside before Yaga decides to do a surprise patrol?”  

Satoru chuckled in satisfaction. With a swift, almost effortless movement, he vaulted over the wall, landing on top with his feet dangling down. He took the bag of ice cream from Suguru and tossed it carefully to the other side.  

Suguru crouched down, gesturing for Haylee to step on his knee. “Come on, princess. Let’s get you up there.”  

With a grumble, Haylee stepped onto Suguru’s knee, then his shoulder. She reached for Satoru’s hand, which grasped hers firmly as he hauled her onto the wall beside him. She let out a small huff, glaring at the smug look on his face.  

“Sit tight,” Satoru said with a wink before hopping down effortlessly. He turned back, arms open wide. “Alright, jump. I’ve got you.”  

Haylee didn’t hesitate for a moment before she jumped, her heart skipping a beat. Satoru caught her easily, his arms locking her in place for a moment before he gently set her down.  

Suguru followed suit, landing softly next to them.  

Now behind the dormitory grounds, the three of them glanced toward the building. The soft glow of a single light shone from Shoko’s window, its warmth cutting through the chilly night.  

“She’s still at it, huh?” Haylee said, nodding toward the window. She felt a flicker of pride for Shoko, who had been studying relentlessly to get into medical school. Haylee knew she could never match that kind of determination, but she admired her friend deeply.  

They made their way to Haylee’s window, which she’d left open before they snuck out. She climbed in first, throwing one leg over the windowsill and then the other. Once inside, she turned on the lights and collapsed onto her bed, arms spread wide in exhaustion.  

“What an adventure,” she muttered to herself, staring up at the ceiling. From the muffled sound of Satoru and Suguru climbing in after her, she could tell the night wasn’t quite over yet.  

“Aren’t you gonna eat your ice cream? It’s gonna melt completely at this rate,” Satoru called out, making himself comfortable on Haylee’s small sofa, his long legs sprawled out.

“Yeah, can you give it to me? I’m too lazy,” Haylee replied, shooting him her best puppy-dog eyes.

Suguru chuckled from where he was leaning against the wall. “Is it just me, or is she getting lazier by the day?”

“I don’t know what’s worse,” Satoru added, handing over the caramel ice cream with exaggerated annoyance, “her being this lazy since birth or her managing to get even lazier every day.”

Haylee ignored their banter as she opened the package and began eating. “You two act like you’re the hardest-working people on the planet. Everyone’s a bit lazy, so stop acting all high and mighty.”

Suguru shook his head, smirking as he opened his own half-melted ice cream. Satoru followed suit, carefully licking the edges to prevent any further mess.

“I’ll put the rest in the freezer before they turn into soup,” Haylee said, grabbing the bag and leaving the room for the shared dormitory kitchen.

When she returned, she nearly dropped the empty bag. Standing in her room was Suguru - shirtless.

“Why are you naked?” Haylee exclaimed, trying to avert her gaze but failing miserably. To her horror, she couldn’t help but appreciate the sight.

“Satoru’s melted ice cream spilled all over my shirt,” Suguru explained, shooting Satoru a sharp glare.

“And why, exactly, was Satoru’s ice cream on you?” Haylee asked, raising an eyebrow suspiciously.

“It sounds so dirty when you say it like that,” Satoru quipped, his grin growing wider.

“What do you mean?” Haylee asked, narrowing her eyes at him.

“He means nothing,” Suguru interrupted, grabbing his dirty shirt. “I’ll change and be right back.”

As Suguru left the room, Haylee turned to Satoru, who was lounging with an amused look on his face.

“What?” he asked, clearly enjoying her flustered state.

“Tell me - what did you mean by that?” she demanded.

Instead of answering, Satoru leaned forward slightly, his tone suddenly intense. “You know what Haylee, you tell me - have you ever kissed a guy before?”

Haylee froze, her eyes widening as her cheeks flushed crimson. “Why would you even ask me that? It’s personal!”

“Come on, princess. We passed the ‘personal’ line ages ago. We’re friends, right? Friends should share everything, don’t you think?” His voice was casual, but the way he looked at her felt unnervingly persuasive.

“I don’t ask you those kinds of things, so don’t ask me either,” she retorted, though her voice lacked the strength she intended.

“Alright then,” Satoru said with a smirk. “Ask me. If I kissed a girl before, I’ll answer honestly.”

Before she could respond, Suguru walked back in, now wearing a fresh shirt. He sat down next to her on the bed, glancing curiously between them. “What’s with the awkward silence?”

Neither answered, so Haylee decided to take Satoru up on his challenge. “Okay, Satoru. You said you’d answer honestly. Have you ever kissed someone before?” 

Satoru paused, his grin fading slightly. His gaze flicked to Suguru before settling back on her.

“Wait, why are we even talking about this?” Suguru interjected, looking confused.

“Because Satoru told me to ask him,” Haylee said, folding her arms. “And now, for some reason, he’s struggling to answer a simple question.” 

Suguru turned to Satoru, exasperated. “Can’t you - just once - use your brain instead of your-” He cut himself off, shaking his head.

“Yes,” Satoru finally said, his expression completely unreadable.

“Okay…” Haylee replied, more confused than ever. Why did it take him so long to answer?

“What about you?” Both boys asked her in unison, leaning in slightly with curiosity.

“Um… once. But it was just a kiss on the cheek,” she admitted, feeling her face heat up again.

“You’ve never kissed anyone on the lips?” Suguru asked, his voice sounding dazed, his gaze fixed on her.

“I think it’s kinda gross,” Haylee said, chuckling nervously. “I mean, I don’t even like sharing my glass or bottles with people, let alone… doing that.”

“You wouldn’t think it was gross if you tried it,” Satoru said under his breath, his tone quieter than usual.

“Well, I don’t want to find out either way,” Haylee replied quickly.

“So what?” Suguru cut in with a teasing grin. “You planning to stay a virgin your whole life?”

“What?!” Haylee shot to her feet, her face burning. “That’s it. You two are leaving. Right now. Out!”

Then, there was a moment of silence between the three. 

Suguru and Satoru were looking at each other thinking what to say. Only now realizing that they went too far. 

Suguru sighed, standing reluctantly. He gestured to Satoru with his head. 

Satoru stood, still smirking as he followed Suguru to the door. “Sweet dreams, princess,” he said mockingly as they left.

Haylee slammed the door shut behind them, leaning against it with a groan. She quickly changed into her pajamas and crawled into bed, but no matter how hard she tried, sleep refused to come. Her thoughts were filled with unanswered questions - and the lingering heat of their teasing words.

***

Haylee woke to the muffled sound of raised voices outside. She groaned, squinting at the sunlight streaming through her curtains. A glance at the clock confirmed it was already 2 p.m.  

Great, slept through half the day.

She hadn’t slept a wink the previous night, her mind swirling with the unsettling conversation she’d had with Satoru and Suguru. The exhaustion was expected. She quickly got ready, slipping into her uniform and running her fingers through her messy hair to tame it.  

The voices outside hadn’t stopped. Curious, she decided to forgo breakfast and headed straight to the dormitory door.  

The noise grew louder as she approached the administration building. The heated tones piqued her interest, and she quickened her pace. She spotted Yaga arguing with a man whose face tugged at her memory. As she got closer, she realized why - she’d seen him months ago at the Zenin Estate, always standing near Naobito Zenin. His posture, his tailored suit, and the arrogant set of his jaw screamed importance.  

She ducked behind a nearby tree, careful to stay out of sight.  

Yaga’s tone was sharp, barely contained anger spilling into his words. “We promised the families that we would change our ways and protect the students. Even your clan signed that declaration. What the hell are you trying to pull now?”  

The man replied with a calmness that made his words cut even deeper. “Zenin signed a declaration that, by its nature, does not put students in danger. This situation, simply, isn’t. Why are you so worked up, Yaga?”  

“You and your clan know exactly what you’re doing,” Yaga spat back, his voice escalating. “Don’t play innocent with me.”  

The man smirked, adjusting his cuffs. “What my clan does is none of your concern. Perhaps you should focus on teaching your students some manners.”  

To Haylee’s horror, the man tilted his head slightly in her direction, giving away her hiding spot. Yaga followed his gaze and spotted her instantly.  

Caught red-handed, Haylee froze, unsure whether to retreat or step forward.  

Yaga didn’t say anything, though his exasperation was palpable. He turned and stormed into the administration building without another word.  

The man, however, raised his brows in mock delight. “Ah, eavesdropping now, are we? Expected from someone from your family.”  

Haylee clenched her fists, forcing herself to remain silent as the man strolled casually toward the administration building, a smug grin plastered across his face.

***

The fight Haylee had witnessed earlier still played on a loop in her mind. As soon as she got back to the dorm, she found her friends gathered in the common room, lounging in their usual spots. She couldn’t hold back her thoughts any longer.  

“So... it’s actually happening?” she asked, her tone heavy with concern as she perched on the armrest of Shoko’s chair.  

“I guess,” Satoru replied, his voice uncharacteristically subdued. “It starts with one ‘representative,’ and next thing you know, the entire Jujutsu High is under Zenin control.”  

Haylee frowned. “I don’t get it. Haven’t the Higher Ups always wanted full control? Why bring in the Zenins now?”  

“Most of the Higher-Ups are Zenins,” Suguru answered. His brows furrowed in thought. “It’s all just a puppet show. They’ve been pulling the strings from the beginning.”  

Haylee turned to Shoko, seeking a distraction. “How’s Ren doing?”  

Shoko leaned back, crossing her arms. “Physically? Not great. Mentally? Even worse.”  

The group fell silent for a moment, the weight of the conversation settling over them. Haylee learned that it had only been a week since the Zenin Clan had taken partial control of Jujutsu High’s administration, and the consequences were already showing. Ren had been injured during a reckless mission assignment - an injury that wouldn’t have happened if the students were prioritized over politics.  

“But can’t reverse cursed technique fix him? At least physically?” Haylee pressed.  

Shoko sighed. “The injury itself isn’t the problem. It’s the cursed energy. Whatever hit him left a residual effect that’s harder to heal. It’ll take time - a lot of time.”  

“I could help,” Haylee offered, her voice tinged with hope. “I know reverse cursed technique too.”  

Shoko shook her head. “It’s not about skill. It’s just... slow. There’s no rushing it.”  

Satoru leaned back against the sofa, his face unusually grim. “Isn’t it weird, Suguru? We thought things were changing for the better. Turns out they were just playing us.”  

“It can’t be that bad, though, right?” Haylee asked hesitantly.  

Shoko shot her a sharp look. “It is that bad, Haylee. You just don’t get it.”  

Haylee blinked, a little taken aback by her tone. “Okay, but... Shoko, you don’t go on missions most of the time. Satoru, Suguru, and I handle them. We’re strong. Even if we get assigned a super scary special grade, we can handle it. So what’s the problem?”  

The room went still, her words hanging heavy in the air. Suguru sat forward, his dark eyes boring into hers. “We three are the strongest. Sure, we’ll survive. But what about the others? What about people who aren’t like us?”  

Haylee’s mouth opened, but no words came. She hadn’t thought about it that way. Embarrassment crept up her neck as she realized how selfish she sounded until now.  

Suguru didn’t let up. “We can’t be everywhere, Haylee. We can’t save everyone. And if things keep going like this, we’re just going to lose more and more people we care about.”  

Haylee lowered her gaze, guilt bubbling in her chest. “Why would they even do this? They can’t want a school with no students, right?”  

Satoru gave a bitter laugh. “It’s a power game. They don’t care about the collateral damage. To them, we’re expendable. Just pieces on a board.”  

Haylee clenched her fists. “Then why are we even here? There are only seven of us in this school. Seven people who basically signed up for an early death.” She paused, then muttered, “Well, I didn’t exactly choose this, but still.”  

Satoru shrugged, his usual cockiness replaced by weary resignation. “I’d rather risk dying out here than go back to... there.”  

Shoko added with a nonchalant shrug of her own, “I’m here because I’ve got nothing better to do. It doesn't exactly put my life in danger too.”  

Haylee turned to Suguru, who was lying on the couch with his head resting on Satoru’s lap. “What about you, Suguru? Why are you doing this?”  

Suguru sat up, brushing a hand through his hair. “I don’t know... I guess I see it as a give-and-take. The universe gave me this power, so I feel like I have to use it for good.”  

Haylee tilted her head, studying his expression. “You think it’s not our choice but our duty to protect people who can’t protect themselves. Is that what you mean?”  

Suguru met her gaze, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes. “Yeah, kinda.”  

The heavy silence lingered, broken only by the soft hum of the overhead lights. Haylee shifted uncomfortably, the weight of Suguru's words settling on her shoulders. She looked around at her friends - each of them so powerful, so burdened, and yet so deeply human in their struggles.  

“I still don’t get it,” she finally admitted, her voice quiet. “I mean, I get what you’re saying, Suguru. But what’s the point if no one else cares? If the people in charge are just going to keep screwing us over?”  

Satoru snorted, the sound bitter. “Welcome to Jujutsu society, princess. The higher you climb, the more you realize the system isn’t broken - it’s designed this way.”  

Shoko leaned her head back, staring at the ceiling. “And we’re all just expected to play along. Smile, nod, follow orders.”  

Suguru rested his elbows on his knees, his voice softer now. “That’s why we have to care, even if no one else does. If we don’t, who will? We might not be able to change the system, but at least we can make it a little better for the people who come after us.”  

Haylee frowned, her hands gripping the edge of the armrest. “But what if it’s not enough? What if all we’re doing is delaying the inevitable?”  

Suguru glanced at her, his dark eyes unwavering. “We can't say anything without trying first.”  

***

The classroom was unusually quiet, save for the steady cadence of Yaga’s voice. Haylee, Satoru, Suguru, and Shoko sat in their usual spots, though the atmosphere was heavier than usual. The topic at hand was one they hadn’t discussed in-depth before - Master Tengen and their role in preserving balance.

Yaga stood at the front, his arms crossed as he explained. “Master Tengen is not just a cornerstone of Jujutsu Society; they’re the foundation. Without them maintaining the barrier that protects Jujutsu High and other key locations, we would all be exposed to curses beyond imagination.”

Haylee shifted in her seat, her notebook open but untouched. The idea of Tengen merging with another human had left her unsettled since the meeting began.

“Why now?” Satoru asked, leaning back in his chair, his long legs sprawled out. His signature sunglasses were perched on his nose, hiding any hint of emotion. “Didn’t Tengen say they’d be fine for another few centuries or something? What’s the rush?”

Yaga sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Tengen’s immortality is not without consequences. Every five hundred years, they must merge with a compatible human to maintain their humanity and keep their power in check. Without the merger, Tengen would evolve beyond human comprehension and lose the ability to safeguard the barriers.”

“That doesn’t sound very reassuring,” Shoko muttered, tapping her pen against her notebook. “We’re putting a lot of trust in this one process.”

Suguru, seated beside her, rested his chin in his hand, his expression pensive. “And this human we’re supposed to escort... they don’t get a choice in this, do they?”

Yaga’s eyes darkened. “No, they don’t. But understand this - if Tengen doesn’t merge, the repercussions would be catastrophic. The barriers would collapse, and the balance of cursed energy in the world would spiral out of control.”

“That’s a lot of pressure to put on one person,” Haylee murmured, finally speaking up. She glanced at her friends, searching their faces for reassurance. “We’re talking about someone sacrificing their life, their identity, to keep everything in order. Doesn’t that feel... wrong?”

“It does,” Suguru agreed quietly, though his gaze stayed fixed on the desk in front of him. “But the alternative sounds worse.”

“Let’s not forget,” Satoru interjected, his tone sharp, “we’re the ones who have to babysit this person on their way to their literal doom. Not exactly a great gig for us, either.”

“Satoru,” Yaga said sternly, “this is a matter of duty. You don’t have to like it, but you will respect its importance.”

Haylee couldn’t shake the unease growing in her chest. She imagined the person they’d soon meet, someone her age, maybe younger, burdened with a destiny they hadn’t asked for. It felt unfair - cruel, even.

“Do we at least get to meet them before this all strats?” Shoko asked, breaking the silence. “I’d like to know who we’re putting our lives on the line for.”

“You will,” Yaga confirmed. “For now, focus on understanding why this process matters. The mission will come soon enough.”

As Yaga continued explaining the intricacies of Tengen’s role and the significance of the merger, Haylee’s mind wandered. This wasn’t just another mission. This was something deeper - something that demanded more from them than just their strength. It demanded their understanding, their trust, and their compassion.

And Haylee wasn’t sure if any of them were ready for it.

***

The dining hall buzzed with the usual low hum of chatter and clinking utensils, though the air felt heavier tonight. Haylee absently pushed her rice around her plate, her appetite dulled by the lingering weight of Yaga’s lesson. Across the room, Nanami and Haibara sat at their usual table, their conversation subdued. It was strange seeing them so quiet. Usually, Haibara’s laughter would carry over, but tonight it was absent.

At Haylee’s table, the tension from earlier had followed them. Satoru leaned back in his chair, chopsticks dangling lazily in his hand. “So,” he began, breaking the silence, “we’re all doomed, huh? That person - whoever they are - is doomed to give up their life for Tengen, and we’re doomed to keep being weapons for the ‘greater good.’ Great system we’ve got here.”

Suguru, seated beside him, frowned. “You’re half-right,” he said, picking at his meal. “The person merging with Tengen? Yeah, their fate was decided the moment they were chosen. But us? We don’t have to accept this system as it is.”

Satoru raised an eyebrow, his usual smirk creeping back. “And how exactly do we not accept it? Last I checked, the Higher Ups weren’t open to feedback. Unless you’re planning a revolution?”

“Maybe I am,” Suguru said, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of resolve. “We’re not powerless, Satoru. We’re the strongest. If we fought back, if we stood up against the people controlling this system, we could change it.”

“Change it, huh?” Shoko chimed in, taking a sip of her tea. “That sounds great in theory, but in practice? We’re already fighting curses. You think we can take on the system too? That’s a battle on two fronts, Suguru. You know how that ends.”

Suguru turned to her, his eyes intense. “It ends with us winning, because we’re the strongest,” he said firmly. “Isn’t that what we’ve always been told? That we’re special, that we’re different? If we’re so different, why do we have to keep playing by their rules?”

Haylee listened quietly, her chest tightening at Suguru’s words. She admired his conviction, but she couldn’t ignore the doubt creeping in. “What if fighting back makes things worse?” she asked hesitantly. “What if we try to change or fix the system and it just... breaks everything?”

“Then it breaks,” Suguru replied without hesitation. “And maybe that’s what needs to happen. Maybe the system’s already broken, and we’re just keeping it together with duct tape.”

Haylee’s brows furrowed, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. "Soooo?"

"So," Suguru said firmly, leaning forward, his hands resting on the edge of the table. "Dismantling an empire isn’t as simple as putting a sword through its heart. The system survives because it’s bigger than any one person or group. It’s woven into the way our world works."

"But that doesn’t mean it’s unbreakable," Haylee argued, her voice rising slightly. "If everyone who’s against it came together, they couldn’t ignore us. They’d have to listen."

Satoru scoffed, pushing his plate away and crossing his arms. "Listen? To what? A bunch of disgruntled sorcerers whining about fairness? They’d crush you before you even got the chance to speak. That’s how they maintain control, princess. Fear. Power. Legacy. And let’s not forget: plenty of people benefit from this system. Not everyone wants it gone."

Suguru nodded, though his expression was more contemplative than dismissive. "He’s right. It’s not just the Higher Ups keeping this machine running. The clans have their own agendas. Even the smaller sorcerer families… Some would rather climb the ladder than see it torn down."

Haylee stared at the two of them, her shoulders sinking. "So it’s hopeless. We’re trapped in this cycle forever."

"It’s not hopeless," Suguru said, his tone soft but resolute. "Change doesn’t come quickly or easily. And it rarely comes without sacrifice. But there are ways to fight back. Small, deliberate steps. We may not be able to tear it all down, but we can chip away at it."

"That sounds exhausting," Shoko muttered, propping her chin on her hand. "Fighting curses and the system? We’ll burn out before we make a dent."

"We’re the strongest," Suguru replied simply, glancing at her. "If we don’t push back, who will?"

Satoru snorted, though there was no real humor in it. "You’re awfully optimistic, Suguru. But you’re forgetting something important."

"And what’s that?" Suguru asked, his gaze steady.

"People don’t like change," Satoru said. "Even when they hate the system, they hate the uncertainty of what comes after more. You think they’ll risk everything for a chance at something different? Most won’t. And that’s why the Higher Ups always win."

"Not everyone," Haylee said quietly, her voice cutting through the tension. "Some people will fight. Even if it’s hard. Even if it’s dangerous. Maybe it’s not enough to fix everything, but it’s better than just… doing nothing."

Suguru smiled faintly. "Exactly. You don’t fight because it’s easy or guaranteed to work. You fight because it’s right."

Satoru rolled his eyes but didn’t argue further, leaning back in his chair with a sigh. "Fine. You two keep fighting your noble little battles. Just don’t expect me to go charging into a war that’s already lost."

"Don’t worry," Suguru said, his smile widening. "We’ll drag you along anyway."

Shoko let out a tired chuckle, and for a moment, the weight of the conversation eased, though the reality of their world remained as heavy as ever.

“I’m about to turn sixteen in two weeks," Haylee said, her voice tinged with both sadness and frustration. "I should’ve been living my best life but instead, we’re here, talking about war and politics." Her expression darkened, a cloud of melancholy settling over her.

Satoru leaned forward, a mischievous smirk tugging at his lips. "What’s that supposed to mean? Are you saying we’re not entertaining enough for our princess?" He rested his chin in his hand, his icy blue eyes sparkling with playful mockery. "Want me to humor you a little, princess? Hmm?"

Haylee let out a small laugh despite herself, swatting at him. "Pfft, stop it, Satoru," she said, her mood lifting just a fraction. "You guys are perfect. I just wish the system was, too."

Shoko, who had been quietly sipping her drink, glanced at Haylee with a teasing smirk. "There must be some consequences to having such perfect friends, though, don’t you think, Haylee?"

Haylee groaned, her mock-dramatic expression making the others chuckle. "Oh my gosh, Shoko, not you with your big ego too!"

Satoru’s laugh boomed across the table, a sound so full of life that it made Haylee crack a genuine smile. Suguru, who had been quietly observing, chuckled as well, the corners of his mouth quirking up in amusement.

"Honestly, with friends like us, what more could you ask for?" Satoru said, leaning back in his chair and throwing an arm casually over the backrest.

"Maybe a world that doesn’t suck so much?" Haylee quipped, raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah, well," Suguru said, his voice warm yet grounded, "we might not be able to fix the world overnight, but we’ve got each other. And that’s something."

The weight of their shared reality lingered in the air, but the easy camaraderie between them pushed it aside, if only for a little while. In that moment, Haylee felt a flicker of hope - small, fragile, but enough to make her believe that, maybe, they could face whatever came next together.

***

The next morning, Shoko and Haylee made their way to the infirmary to visit Ren. Shoko had offered to assist the medics with reverse cursed technique to help accelerate Ren's healing, while Haylee came simply to check on him and provide moral support.

When they entered the room, Haylee’s gaze immediately fell on Ren. He was lying on the patient bed, his injured arm bandaged but visibly mangled beneath the wraps. The abnormal angle of it made her stomach churn. She couldn’t help but wonder what kind of curse could inflict such damage. 

“Ren? Hi,” Haylee greeted softly as she approached the bed. “How are you doing?”

Ren tilted his head toward her, a faint smile tugging at his lips despite the pain etched across his face. “Senpai? Hey. As you can see, not that great. But thanks for asking.”

Haylee’s brow furrowed with concern. “I’m so sorry this happened to you. Is there anything I can do to make you feel better? Anything at all?”

Ren shook his head gently. “No thanks, senpai. I’m doing better today, actually. Yesterday was... rough.” He winced as one of the medics lifted his injured arm, examining it with care.

After a few moments, the medics finished their check-up and left the room, leaving Haylee, Shoko, and Ren alone.

As soon as the door clicked shut, Ren broke the silence. “Don’t tell anyone, but my sister’s coming soon.”

Haylee tilted her head in confusion. “You don’t have to call her, you know. You mentioned before that she’s super busy. We can handle whatever you need here.”

Ren chuckled weakly, shaking his head. “I didn’t call her. She just... decided to show up. Said something about showing the Higher Ups ‘the corners of the earth.’ She was reallyyy mad.” His amusement shone briefly before a grimace of pain replaced it.

Shoko raised an eyebrow, her tone dripping with sarcasm. “What’s she going to do? Take on the entire Jujutsu Headquarters by herself?”

Ren’s smile faltered as he replied, his voice serious. “She could if she wanted to.”

“She couldn’t, Ren. No one can . Don’t put her on such a high pedestal, or you’ll just end up disappointed,” Shoko said bluntly, her realistic demeanor unwavering.

Ren’s lips quirked into a wry grin. “It’s okay, Shoko-senpai. I get it. You haven’t met her, so it’s hard to believe me.”

Shoko turned to Haylee, exhaling a short chuckle. “Kids these days,” she muttered before strolling out of the infirmary, shaking her head.

Haylee lingered by Ren’s bedside, offering him a kind smile. “Ren, if you need anything, anything at all, just let me know. I’ll do my best to help.”

Ren nodded, his gratitude shining through his weary expression.

As she reached the door, Haylee turned back, her voice steady yet tinged with quiet hope. “And for what it’s worth, I genuinely hope your sister is as strong as you say. Because if she is... we’re going to need all the strength we can get.”

***

The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden glow over the streets as Satoru, Suguru, and Haylee made their way back from their mission. The mood was light, their usual banter filling the air as they walked, albeit a bit wearier than usual. But the tranquility was interrupted when Satoru’s phone buzzed in his pocket. 

He pulled it out, glanced at the caller ID, and frowned. “Hold up,” he said, motioning for them to stop as he answered. “Yeah? Why are you disturbing me?”

Suguru and Haylee exchanged a look, watching as Satoru’s easygoing demeanor shifted into something more serious. He sighed, running a hand through his hair, and muttered a quick involuntary, “Understood,” before ending the call. 

“Who was that?” Haylee asked.

“Old hags from my clan.” Satoru slid his phone back into his pocket, his tone clipped. “Apparently, I need to get to our Tokyo Headquarters. Urgently.”

“Everything okay?” Suguru asked, concern flickering in his usually calm eyes.

“I don't know, but probably nothing I can’t handle,” Satoru replied with a faint smirk, though his posture remained tense. “But I’ve gotta go. You two good getting back on your own?”

“We’re fine,” Haylee assured him, giving a small wave as he began to walk off. “Don’t let them boss you around too much!”

Satoru glanced back over his shoulder, his usual cocky grin in place. “Me? Bossed around? You forget who I am.” And with that, he disappeared down the street.

Now left alone, Suguru and Haylee continued walking in comfortable silence for a while. The streets were quiet, save for the occasional rustling of leaves or the distant hum of a car. 

Haylee broke the silence, her voice contemplative. “You know, I haven’t visited my parents’ house in a while. They haven’t called me the past few days either. It’s kind of... weird.”

Suguru turned to her, his expression curious. “You think something’s wrong?”

“No, not really,” she said, though there was a hint of doubt in her voice. “It’s just not like them. They usually call me every other day to check in.” She hesitated for a moment, then asked, “Do you want to come with me? I was planning to stop by and check on them.”

Suguru shrugged, his expression relaxed. “Fine by me.”

A small smile spread across Haylee’s face. The two altered their path, heading toward Haylee’s parents’ house. 

***

Haylee and Suguru arrived at her parents' house just as the late afternoon sun dipped toward the horizon, bathing the exterior in warm amber hues. The grand wooden doors swung open to reveal one of the housekeepers, who greeted them with a polite nod. 

“Welcome back, Miss Haylee,” the housekeeper said, stepping aside to let them in. “It’s been a while.”

“Thank you,” Haylee replied with a warm smile. “Where’s Yuuta? Is he upstairs-” 

Before she could finish her sentence, faint giggles and a series of enthusiastic dinosaur roars echoed from somewhere inside the house. Haylee and Suguru exchanged a glance, both stifling a laugh, and followed the sounds down the hallway. 

The scene they stumbled upon in the living room made Haylee’s heart swell. Yuuta and Rika were seated on the floor amidst a scattered collection of colorful dinosaur toys. Yuuta was holding a T-Rex and roaring dramatically, while Rika countered with a tiny Triceratops, her laughter filling the air. The two were utterly engrossed in their imaginary prehistoric battle.

Since Yuuta had been discharged from the hospital and subsequently reunited with Rika after her recovery, the two had become inseparable. Not only were they close friends, but as Haylee’s parents had learned, they were also classmates at school. Yuuta often invited Rika over, and it was clear that she had become like a second family member to them.

“Hi, Yuuta! Rika!” Haylee called out, stepping into the room. 

Both kids froze mid-roar, their heads snapping up to see her. A split second later, they sprang to their feet and ran toward her, their faces lighting up with joy. 

“Haylee!” Yuuta cheered, wrapping his small arms around her waist, while Rika hugged her tightly from the other side.

Haylee knelt down, pulling both of them into a warm embrace. “I missed you guys! How have you been?” she asked with a grin.

“We’re good!” Yuuta said excitedly. “Rika came over, and we’re playing dinosaurs!”

“Yeah, and Yuuta’s T-Rex is sooooo strong!” Rika added with wide eyes, her voice filled with awe.

Haylee smiled at their enthusiasm and gestured behind her. “I brought someone with me. Look who it is!”

Suguru stepped into view, his usual calm demeanor softening as he smiled at the children. 

“Suguruuuu!” Yuuta yelled, letting go of Haylee and sprinting toward him. He launched himself into Suguru’s arms without hesitation, wrapping his arms around his neck.

“Hey, Yuuta. How’s it going?” Suguru asked as he lifted the boy effortlessly, holding him like he was light as air.

“I’m good! Look at my dinosaurs!” Yuuta said, pointing to the scattered toys.

"You’ve got quite the collection,” Suguru replied, chuckling. 

Rika shyly waved at Suguru from behind Haylee. “Hi, Suguru.”

“Hi, Rika,” Suguru said with a kind smile. “How are you?”

“I’m good,” she replied softly, clutching her Triceratops tightly.

The housekeeper soon brought in a tray laden with snacks - cookies, fruit, and juice boxes - and set it on the coffee table. As the children resumed their dinosaur adventures, Haylee and Suguru sat on the couch nearby, nibbling on the treats.

“They’re cute together,” Suguru remarked, watching Yuuta and Rika play. 

“They really are,” Haylee said, resting her chin on her hand. “I’m glad they found each other after the hospital.”

Suguru nodded thoughtfully. 

After spending a couple of hours at her family home, laughing with Yuuta and Rika and watching their relentless dinosaur battles, Haylee finally stood up, stretching her arms over her head. 

“Suguru,” she said, turning to him, “how about we head up to my room? It’s a bit quieter there - no dinosaur roars to deal with.”

Suguru smirked, rising from the couch. “Sure, those two are like an unstoppable prehistoric army.”

The two slipped away from the lively living room and climbed the staircase to Haylee’s room. It was cozy, with soft lighting and shelves lined with books and her childhood photos. A comfortable armchair sat in the corner, next to a desk cluttered with notebooks and random stationery. 

Suguru plopped onto the edge of her bed, leaning back on his hands, while Haylee settled into the armchair. 

“This is nice,” Suguru said, glancing around. “Feels like you.”

Haylee chuckled. “Thanks, I guess? It’s kind of a mess, but I like it that way.”

They lapsed into an easy conversation, flowing from small talk to more personal matters. At some point, Suguru mentioned his family.

“You know,” he began, his tone thoughtful, “my parents aren’t sorcerers. They don’t see curses or understand what we deal with.”

Haylee leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “Really? What’s that like?”

“It’s... strange,” he admitted, staring at the ceiling. “They’re proud of me in their own way, I think. But they don’t fully get it. They don’t understand what I study or why I do what I do. To them, it’s just... some mysterious thing they’ll never be part of.”

“That sounds tough,” Haylee said softly. “Not having them truly understand your world.”

Suguru shrugged, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “It is, but I’ve made my peace with it. I guess it makes me appreciate the people who do understand - like you and Satoru. ”

Haylee smiled warmly at that. Before she could respond, she glanced at the clock on her bedside table and frowned. It was already past the time her parents usually came home. 

“Hey, I’ll be right back,” she said, standing abruptly.

Suguru tilted his head. “Everything okay?”

“Yeah, I just realized my parents are late. I’ll go ask about it.”

She left the room and made her way back downstairs. Yuuta and Rika were still in the living room, their dinosaur playdate showing no signs of slowing down. 

“Yuuta,” Haylee called gently, sitting down beside him. “Do you know why mommy and daddy aren’t home yet? They should’ve been back by now.”

Yuuta paused mid-roar, his expression shifting. “They always come home late now, Haylee,” he said softly. “They’ve been busy with work a lot. I miss them so much.”

Haylee’s heart ached at the vulnerability in his voice. Without hesitation, she pulled him into a warm hug, stroking his hair. “Oh, Yuu, I’m so sorry. I know it’s hard when they’re not here.”

Yuuta clung to her tightly, burying his face in her shoulder. “It’s okay. I just... wish they were here more.”

“I know,” Haylee whispered, her voice gentle. “But you’ve got me, okay? I’ll always be here for you.”

Yuuta nodded against her shoulder, his grip not loosening. Haylee held him for a long moment, silently thinking about why her parents are so late. 

Feeling unsettled, Haylee pulled her phone out and decided to call her parents. She listened to the line ring once, twice, three times but still no ansewr. Her unease deepened. She tried her mother’s number next with the same result.

Frustrated, Haylee turned to the head housekeeper, who was organizing dinner for them. “Do you know when my parents will be back?”

The housekeeper hesitated, her hands stilling over the tray. “I’m sorry, Miss Haylee, but I don’t. Lately, they’ve been returning quite late - sometimes close to or even after midnight. And then they leave early again in the morning. So I have no idea when they will be back.”

The housekeeper’s words only added to the growing suspicion in Haylee’s mind. Why were her parents being so secretive? What were they doing that kept them away from home for such long hours?

“Thank you,” Haylee said quietly, though her mind was already racing. She turned and made her way to her father’s study.

Inside, the room was unusually pristine. Papers were neatly stacked, pens aligned, and surfaces dust-free. Haylee frowned; her father was not the tidiest person. This level of organization felt unnatural, almost staged. She combed through his desk, opening drawers and scanning the documents within, but there was nothing out of the ordinary - no clues, no answers. It was a bit too tidy. 

Disappointed but not deterred, she left her father’s study and headed to her mother’s. Her mother’s study was a stark contrast - papers scattered across the desk, books open to various pages, and a faint scent of her favorite tea lingering in the air. 

Haylee stepped inside, her eyes darting around. If there was something to uncover, it would be here. Her mother was meticulous, but in a way that left a trace of her thought process. Haylee’s gaze landed on a notebook left open on the desk, next to an uncharacteristically worn folder. She reached for the folder, her heart pounding, and flipped it open.

The dim light of Haylee's mother's study barely illuminated the polished desk as Haylee flipped open the folder. Her heart skipped a beat as her eyes landed on the first page. In bold letters, it read: "TOKYO Jujutsu High."  

With trembling fingers, she turned the page. It wasn’t just an overview; it was a compilation of background checks. The meticulous profiles of students and staff stared back at her, filled with details that should’ve been confidential.  

As she turned another page, her own name jumped out at her. She froze.  

Her breath caught as she read her own profile: Haylee Romano-Okkotsu . But her surname, ‘Romano,’ had been scribbled out with a pen. Beneath it, a single line stood stark against the white paper:  

“Daughter of Naoki Zenin and Lucia Romano.”  

Her pulse quickened. Naoki Zenin?  

The name rang in her ears like a deafening gong. Her fingers tightened around the paper, wrinkling the edge. She read the sentence again, willing it to change, but the words remained the same, staring back at her, mocking her.  

"What is this," she muttered under her breath. Her thoughts raced - Why would she need a background check on me?  

The questions tangled in her mind as she flipped through the remaining pages. Each held information about her peers - Gojo Satoru, Geto Suguru , and others. Her chest tightened when she noticed their names circled in red ink, with annotations scrawled in the margins.  

"What is the meaning of all of these?" she whispered, eyes scanning the pages. Her confusion deepened, but there were no clear answers.  

She needed something more concrete. She carefully replaced the folder exactly as she found it and turned her attention to the rest of the study. Her mother was meticulous, so anything out of place might hold significance.  

Her eyes darted to the locked drawer on the far side of the desk. Biting her lip, she knelt down, tugging on it gently. Of course, it wouldn’t budge. Her gaze fell to a small brass key hanging on the wall near the bookcase.  

After a moment’s hesitation, she snatched the key and unlocked the drawer.  

Inside was a smaller, leather-bound folder and a sealed envelope marked “For Dear Lucia's Eyes Only.”  

"What are you hiding, Mom?" Haylee whispered, her voice heavy with unease as she picked up the folder and began to read.

Haylee’s hands trembled as she opened the folder. The first page greeted her with a name: "Tsukuyo Fushiguro." Beneath it was a photograph, sepia-toned and grainy, of a woman who looked eerily familiar.  

The sight and the name triggered a memory - Tsukuyo had visited Jujutsu High in the autumn, during her first months at Jujutsu High. She’d approached Haylee then, urging her to return to the Zenin Clan. The encounter had been odd, but Haylee had brushed it off, chalking it up to some misguided ‘family’ drama she wanted no part in.  

But the woman in this picture looked much younger, barely in her early twenties. The lively eyes in the photograph contrasted sharply with the serious, pleading tone Haylee remembered.  

With a deep breath, she flipped through the folder. Each page was a meticulous background check on Tsukuyo, filled with details of her life. Haylee only skimmed the information, not particularly interested, but certain keywords caught her eye.  

Zenin, Zenin, Zenin, Zenin, Zenin, Zenin…

She stopped and read a line: "Tsukuyo Fushiguro fled the family compound with Toji Zenin (formerly of the Zenin Clan, now known as Toji Fushiguro)."  

The words sent a chill down her spine. The folder detailed Tsukuyo’s relationship with Toji Zenin - how they had defied the family, their escape, their struggle to start anew. It was a story of rebellion, heartbreak, and desperation, but Haylee wasn’t looking for a love story. She flipped through the rest of the pages quickly, searching for something more substantial.  

Then, on the last page, her eyes landed on a single line that made her heart stop.  

"Tsukuyo Fushiguro, found dead in the street outside her apartment. The killer remains unknown."  

The room seemed to tilt. Her grip on the folder faltered, and her breathing grew uneven.  

"Dead?"   

She reread the sentence, her thoughts spiraling into chaos. She didn’t know Tsukuyo well, but the woman had approached her once with a quiet intensity that hinted at shared bloodlines, at some connection Haylee had yet to understand.  

And now, this woman was gone.  

Her vision blurred as tears welled in her eyes. Tsukuyo had a child - a boy, younger than Yuuta. A child who was now motherless. The weight of that reality settled heavily on Haylee’s chest, crushing her.  

Her legs wobbled, and she gripped the edge of her mother’s desk to steady herself. A few tears fell, splattering the page with dark smudges.  

Then, her eyes caught the date listed under the grim headline: March 20, 2008.  

Not even three months ago.  

The timeline struck her like a blow. This wasn’t some distant tragedy - it was recent, raw, and unresolved. Her hands trembled as she closed the folder, her mind racing with questions.  

Haylee’s mind spiraled as the memories resurfaced, clearer now than they had been before. 

Tsukuyo’s voice echoed in her mind, pleading yet composed, as she had said:
"The Zenin Clan is after my son. They want him back - one of their heirs, they call him. But he's my child, not theirs."

The desperation in her eyes had struck Haylee, though at the time, she hadn’t fully grasped the weight of it. Now, with this new revelation, every word Tsukuyo had spoken seemed heavier. 

“I don’t know what they’ll do if their demands aren’t met. But I can’t take the risk.”

Another memory surfaced, this one from months ago when Haylee herself had been called to the Zenin estate for an informal meeting. The Zenins hadn’t explicitly said it, but their intentions had been clear. They wanted her to return to the Clan, to rejoin the family she’d never been a part of.

The thinly veiled hints, the subtle but persistent invitations - it all made sense now.

"You have a place here," one of them had said, their tone deceptively kind. "You could do great things with us."

At the time, Haylee had brushed it off as a mere formality, another attempt at politics she wanted no part in. But Tsukuyo’s warnings came rushing back to her now.

"The Zenin Clan shouldn’t be taken lightly," Tsukuyo had said during their brief, tense conversation. "This is serious, Haylee. Very serious. They won't stop until they get what they want."

Haylee had watched as the woman’s steely resolve cracked, just enough to reveal the vulnerability underneath.

"I need your help," Tsukuyo had said, her voice trembling just slightly. "You’re in a unique position to make a difference. You wouldn’t even be in danger - I can ensure that. But I can’t do this alone."

At the time, Haylee hadn’t fully understood what Tsukuyo meant. She had politely declined, unsure of how she could help and unwilling to entangle herself in Zenin Clan politics.

Now, with the folder in her hands and the reality of Tsukuyo’s death staring back at her, regret pooled in her chest. She had underestimated how dire the situation was, how serious Tsukuyo’s warnings had been.

She sank into the chair at her mother’s desk, clutching the folder to her chest. What did I miss? What should I have done?

Haylee didn’t know what she could have done to change this fate, but one thing she knew for certain. 

An innocent child is now motherless. Because of me.

Chapter Text

An innocent child is now motherless. Because of me.

Haylee feels herself trembling, the weight of the discovery overwhelming her. She doesn’t notice Suguru approaching until his hand gently brushes her shoulder, his presence steadying her. When she finally looks up, her tear-streaked face meets his concerned eyes.

Why is he so kind to someone like me?  

The thought claws at her, guilt and self-loathing filling her chest.

Someone who ignored a desperate plea for help.

“Suguru,” Haylee whispers, her voice fragile and broken, but she doesn’t say more. Instead, she leans into him, resting her head against his chest, seeking some semblance of comfort.

Suguru hesitates only for a moment before wrapping his arms around her. “Haylee? Talk to me. What happened? Come on, tell me,” he urges softly, his voice soothing.

She closes her eyes briefly, his warmth momentarily dulling the sharp edges of her pain.

“I can’t help you if you don’t tell me what’s wrong, sweetheart,” Suguru adds, his tone patient yet insistent.

Haylee pulls back just enough to meet his gaze, her hands trembling as she passes him the folder. She flips to the last page - the one with the chilling news of Tsukuyo Fushiguro’s death - and points to it.

Suguru’s eyes widen as he reads the text, his lips pressing into a thin line. He processes the words quickly, his expression darkening with understanding. When he looks back at her, there’s a mixture of sorrow and anger in his eyes. 

“Haylee,” he begins, his voice firm but gentle, “this isn’t your fault. None of this is. It’s clear the Zenin Clan had their hand in this. Whatever happened, they’re the ones responsible.” 

“I don’t know, Suguru,” Haylee replies, her voice breaking. “I ignored her. She pleaded with me, and I didn’t listen. She told me the Zenins were after her son. She asked for my help, and I- I…”

Her words falter, tears spilling down her cheeks. Suguru shakes his head and cups her face, his thumb brushing away a tear.

“It’s not your fault, Haylee. The Zenins are ruthless - they were going to do this whether or not you intervened. You’re not responsible for their cruelty.” 

“But her son…” she whispers, her voice barely audible.

Suguru’s jaw tightens, but his voice remains steady. “Her son isn’t alone. He has a father. His father won’t leave him alone.”

Haylee’s breath hitches, and she buries her face in his chest again, allowing herself to let go of the pain for a moment. 

As Suguru holds Haylee close, she begins to relax in his arms, her breathing evening out. His eyes wander around the room, landing on Lucia’s desk. A sealed envelope catches his attention, marked with elegant handwriting: “For Dear Lucia’s Eyes Only.”  

His gaze lingers on it, but before he can decide what to do, they hear Yuuta’s joyful voice echoing from downstairs.  

“Mommy! Daddy!”  

Haylee stiffens in his arms, snapping out of her daze. She pulls back slightly, her wide eyes meeting Suguru’s. “I guess my parents are back,” she says, her tone filled with worry.  

“I thought you wanted to see them?” Suguru asks, raising an eyebrow.  

“Not now,” Haylee replies hurriedly. “Can we go? Without being seen by them?”  

Suguru gives her a small, reassuring smile. “Of course.”  

Haylee walks to the window and peers out. The room is on the second floor, but from up here, it looks much higher. Her mind races, trying to figure out how they’ll get down.  

Behind her, Suguru steps toward the desk. In a swift motion, he tucks the sealed envelope into his pocket. His movements are quiet, deliberate. Haylee is too preoccupied with the height outside to notice.  

Suguru joins her at the window, surveying the garden below. The sky has darkened, and a chilly breeze rustles the trees. Without hesitation, he swings one leg over the windowsill.  

“Suguru!” Haylee gasps, panic rising in her voice. “I changed my mind - it’s too high!”  

Suguru glances back at her, a playful smirk tugging at his lips. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. This is nothing.”  

And with that, he jumps.  

Haylee lets out a small squeak, rushing to the window to see if he’s okay. Her heart pounds as she looks down, only to find Suguru standing effortlessly, brushing his hands off like he’d just taken a step off a curb.  

“Come on,” he calls up, his voice calm and steady. “It’s your turn.”  

Haylee hesitates, clutching the windowsill tightly. “I don’t know, Suguru…”  

“You trust me, don’t you?” he asks, his tone softer now, his gaze unwavering as he looks up at her.  

She swallows hard, glancing one more time at the ground below. Then, taking a deep breath, she steels herself. “Okay,” she mutters, more to herself than to him.  

Suguru steps back slightly, holding his arms out. “I’ve got you.”  

Gathering her courage, Haylee swings one leg over the sill, then the other. “Don’t let me fall!” she yells nervously as she pushes off.  

Her landing is less graceful than Suguru’s, but his arms are there to steady her before she can stumble.  

“See? Easy,” he says with a grin, his hands lingering just long enough to make sure she’s steady.  

Haylee gives him a weak smile, her heart still racing. “Let’s just get out of here before they see us.”  

Together, they move quickly across the garden, disappearing into the night. Neither of them speaks as Suguru summons the rainbow dragon, but the weight of what they’ve just uncovered - and what Suguru now carries in his pocket - sits heavily between them.  

***

They returned to Jujutsu High under the cover of darkness, slipping through the familiar route they always used to sneak back into the dormitory. The tall wall now seemed far less intimidating after Haylee’s daring jump from the second floor of her house.

Since it was summer, Haylee always kept her window open - a habit that proved convenient now, as entering through the main door would draw unwanted attention. 

Haylee climbed in first, landing softly in the darkened room. Suguru followed shortly after, his movements graceful and practiced. Once inside, Suguru made his way to the light switch while Haylee let herself collapse onto her bed with a heavy sigh. 

But something was off. Instead of the familiar plush comforter, she landed on something solid - and warm.

The lights flicked on just as Haylee let out a startled scream.

Her cry was cut short as a hand clamped over her mouth. Panicked, her wide eyes darted to Suguru, silently pleading for him to do something. But instead of moving, he stood there, staring at her and... whoever was behind her.

Realization dawned as the hand on her mouth loosened its grip. She shoved it away and twisted around, only to find Satoru lounging casually on her bed.

Or at least, half-lounging - he was propped up on his right elbow, while his left arm rested firmly across her waist, pinning her in place.

He didn’t have his glasses on, a rare sight that caught her off guard. His hair was disheveled, his piercing blue eyes squinting slightly against the sudden brightness of the room.

“What are you doing in my bed?” Haylee demanded, her voice tinged with both irritation and lingering panic.

“Uhh- nothing,” Satoru began, his tone unconvincing as his gaze flicked to Suguru, silently begging for backup.

Suguru, however, simply raised an unimpressed eyebrow, offering no help.

Satoru sighed, shifting slightly. “I was just waiting for you guys. It got late, and I must’ve fallen asleep. I didn’t even realize this was your room.”

Haylee glared at him but decided to let it go. “Why did your clan call for you?”

At this, Satoru groaned and flopped back onto her pillows, covering his face with an arm. “Can we not talk about that right now? Your parents might love drowning in politics, but I’m not built for that. I don’t want to get used to it either.”

“Then what do you want to talk about?” Suguru chimed in, finally breaking his silence.

Satoru peeked out from under his arm, his voice slightly muffled. “I dunno. Like... what took you guys so long at her parents’ house? You left me alone forever.”

Haylee smirked, crossing her arms. “I’m pretty sure our story’s as political as yours, Satoru.”

Satoru let out a dramatic groan, sinking deeper into her pillows. “Great. Just great.”

Haylee rolled her eyes, though a small smile tugged at her lips. She glanced at Suguru, who was leaning casually against the wall, his gaze darting between her and Satoru with quiet amusement.

“Fine,” Satoru mumbled, his voice laced with mock resignation. “But don’t expect me to pay attention if it turns into a lecture.”

“We wouldn’t dream of it,” Suguru said, smirking as he pushed off the wall and walked toward Haylee’s desk.

Haylee sighed, finally pulling herself into a seated position. “Well, since you’re so curious, let’s just say... tonight was full of surprises. And not the good kind.”

Satoru tilted his head to look at her, his expression softening slightly. “You okay?”

“Yeah,” she replied quietly, her gaze flicking briefly to Suguru. “Just tired.”

For once, Satoru didn’t press further. Instead, he stretched out fully on her bed, clearly making himself comfortable.

“Move over,” Haylee said, nudging him.

“Nope,” he replied with a grin. “You’ve got other chairs, sweetheart.”

Suguru chuckled, shaking his head as Haylee groaned in exasperation. 

“By the way, what shampoo do you use?” Satoru asked suddenly, breaking the silence.

Both Haylee and Suguru turned to look at him, equally baffled by the randomness of the question.

When Suguru didn’t answer, Haylee blinked, realizing the question must have been directed at her.

“Me?” she asked, pointing to herself for confirmation.

“Yeah, you. Who else?” Satoru replied, giving her a look as though it were the most obvious thing in the world.

“Well, in my defense,” Haylee said, tilting her head with a playful smirk, “I didn’t know you used women’s shampoo, Satoru. My apologies for assuming otherwise.”

Suguru let out a snort from where he stood, his arms crossed. Satoru scoffed, tossing his hair dramatically.

“For your information, I don’t. I’m just curious. Is that a crime now?”

Haylee raised a brow but decided to humor him. “It’s actually a shampoo my mom got me from Switzerland,” she said, running a hand through her hair instinctively. “My hair’s really thin, and I used to lose a lot of it. So, she bought this shampoo that doesn’t have as many chemicals like the other brands. No scent, no color, nothing fancy - it’s actually a bit boring, honestly.”

Satoru furrowed his brows, his expression subtly shifting as he turned to look at Suguru. Suguru simply shrugged, his face just as perplexed.

Haylee’s eyes darted between the two of them. “Okay, why are you both looking at me like that?” she asked, folding her arms defensively.

Satoru quickly schooled his expression back to nonchalance. “No reason,” he said, leaning back against the headboard of the bed and brushing off her question. 

Suguru smirked slightly but said nothing, letting the moment linger.

“Seriously, what is it?” Haylee pressed, glancing at Suguru for an explanation, though he simply shrugged again, clearly amused.

“Nothing! Forget I even asked,” Satoru said with an exaggerated wave of his hand.

Haylee stared at him for a moment longer, clearly unconvinced. “You’re both weird,” she muttered, shaking her head.

For a while, all three of them sat in comfortable silence. The quiet hum of the night outside filtered in through the slightly open window. The weight of the day’s events seemed to linger in the air, but none of them seemed ready to break the stillness with heavy words.

Eventually, Satoru shifted, adjusting himself on Haylee’s bed. He glanced over at her, sprawled awkwardly in the corner of the bed she'd been sitting on. With a dramatic sigh, he scooted over, patting the empty space beside him.

“Alright, princess, stop looking so pitiful. Come on, there’s space now.”

Haylee raised a brow, though the smallest of smirks tugged at her lips. “Oh? Suddenly you’re a gentleman?”

“I’m always a gentleman,” he quipped, leaning back against her pillows.

Suguru snorted. “Since when?”

Satoru ignored him, giving Haylee a pointed look. With a sigh, she crawled on the bed next to Satoru, lying down next to him. She tucked her hands under her head, gazing at the ceiling.

“Better?” she asked, her voice soft.

“Much better,” Satoru said smugly, crossing his arms behind his head. “This is what peace looks like. All of us in the same room, not thinking about curses, clans, or complicated family drama.”

“Speak for yourself,” Suguru chimed in, leaning against the wall with his arms folded. “I still have to deal with you being annoying.”

Suguru untied his hair, letting the long, sleek strands cascade down around his shoulders. He massaged his scalp, a sigh of relief escaping him as the tension melted from his face. Haylee couldn’t help but watch, she felt dazzled by his hair and the expression he had on his face, noticing just how much his hair had grown over the past few months. It was past his shoulders now, longer and shinier than ever.  

“Your hair has grown so long, Suguru,” Haylee muttered, almost in awe.  

“Yeah, I kinda wanna cut it, to be honest,” Suguru replied casually, still running his fingers through his hair.  

“All of it?!” Haylee and Satoru exclaimed in unison, their heads snapping up from their positions on the bed. They both looked genuinely alarmed, their reactions almost comedic in their intensity.  

Suguru raised a brow, clearly taken aback. “Jeez, what’s wrong with you two? No, not all of it. I just want to shorten the length a bit.”  

The two sighed in relief, dramatically collapsing back into the pillows.  

“You should try cutting it, Haylee,” Satoru said, turning his head slightly to look at her. “Last time I tried, I messed it up so badly I thought my end was near.”  

“Oh no, I don’t think I can do it,” Haylee replied, shaking her head.  

“Why not?” Suguru asked, his tone light as he looked at her with raised brows.  

“I’m just... not good at stuff like that,” Haylee muttered. “I think Shoko would do a better job than me.”  

Suguru immediately cut her off. “Oh no. Definitely not Shoko.”  

“Why not?” Haylee asked, confused.  

Satoru’s grin stretched wide as he propped himself up on his elbow. “Let me tell you, princess. Shoko hates short hair. Before you came to Jujutsu High, she got the brilliant idea to experiment with her own. Her hair was super long back then, and guess what happened?”  

“What?” Haylee leaned in slightly, intrigued.  

“She chopped it all the way to her ears,” Satoru said, holding his hands near his jawline for emphasis. “Then had a full-on mental breakdown about it.”  

“Oh...” Haylee said, piecing things together. She did remember Shoko having short hair when she first arrived in Tokyo, but now it was steadily growing out to a healthier length.  

“So,” Suguru said, cutting back to the topic with a soft smile, “you up for cutting it?”  

Haylee hesitated but eventually sighed, pushing herself up from the bed. “Alright, but if I mess it up, don’t get mad.”  

“As if I ever could,” Suguru replied with an amused expression, his smile widening just a fraction.  

A few minutes later, Suguru returned to Haylee’s room with a thin comb and a pair of scissors in hand. He set them down on her desk before pulling her chair to the center of the room. Meanwhile, Haylee was busy ripping open some plastic bags and laying them on the floor around the chair to catch the hair, ensuring it wouldn’t scatter everywhere.

Suguru sat down in the chair, his long hair cascading down his back. He ran a hand through it one last time, as if mentally saying goodbye to the ends, while Haylee hovered behind him, clutching the scissors like they were a weapon she wasn’t sure she should wield.

“Just the edges, right?” she asked for what felt like the hundredth time, her eyes meeting Suguru’s in the mirror above her dresser.

“Yes, Haylee,” he replied patiently, his voice steady and calm.

“Like... just the ends? Nothing crazy?” she asked again, her tone still uncertain.

Suguru’s lips quirked into a soft smile. “Yes, just the ends. Nothing crazy.”

Haylee took a deep breath and looked at Satoru, who was sprawled on her bed watching the whole scene with barely contained amusement. “Okay,” she muttered. Then, before making the first snip, she added, “Please don’t get mad if I mess this up.”

Suguru chuckled softly. “I won’t. I promise.”

Finally, Haylee positioned the scissors and made the smallest snip possible, cutting off maybe half a centimeter of hair. The sound of the scissors cutting through was so faint it was almost laughable.

And laughing, Satoru did. He burst into uncontrollable giggles, rolling onto his side and clutching his stomach. “That’s it?! Haylee, at this rate, he’ll be here until sunrise!”

Haylee glared at him, cheeks flushing with embarrassment. “Shut up, Satoru! I’m being careful, okay?”

Suguru’s shoulders shook with silent laughter, but he did his best to remain composed. “It’s fine. Take your time, Haylee,” he said reassuringly, though his voice carried a trace of amusement.

With a determined sigh, Haylee tightened her grip on the scissors and began cutting slightly larger sections, though she still took her time, measuring each strand like she was solving a complex math equation. Satoru continued to laugh from his spot, and Suguru sat there with infinite patience, his calm demeanor only encouraging Haylee to keep going.

After all, the last thing she wanted to do was mess up Suguru’s hair.

Haylee carefully trimmed the edges of Suguru’s hair, concentrating intently to make sure it was even. After snipping a few strands, she began combing through his hair with her hands to smooth it out and check her work. As her fingers grazed his scalp, Suguru leaned his head slightly into her touch and let out a contented hum.  

“Hmmm, so good,” he murmured, his voice low and relaxed.  

Haylee paused, blinking down at him. “What is?” she asked softly.  

“Your hands,” Suguru replied without opening his eyes, his tone filled with ease. “They’re so soft. So soothing. I think I’m gonna fall asleep.”  

A smile tugged at Haylee’s lips, and she chuckled quietly. “Well, don’t blame me if you end up with a lopsided haircut.”  

Suguru smiled faintly but didn’t move, seemingly too comfortable to care.  

Haylee continued combing and evening out the edges with a few more careful snips. As she worked, she muttered to herself, “What a waste of such beautiful hair…”  

Her words didn’t go unnoticed. Satoru, who had been watching from the bed, raised an eyebrow and smirked. “Wait a second - do you like guys with long hair, Haylee?” he asked, his tone serious for some reason.  

Suguru turned slightly in his chair to look at her, clearly curious about her answer.  

Haylee froze for a moment, her face heating up. She thought carefully before answering, tucking a strand of her own hair behind her ear. “I’m not sure,” she said finally, shaking her head. “I don’t think I have a type.”  

Satoru snorted, sitting up straighter. “That’s not possible, princess. Everyone has a type. So, come on, tell us. What’s yours?”  

Haylee shrugged, focusing on the scissors in her hand. “I don’t know,” she said honestly. “There’s no one that catches my eye, so... I guess I just don’t know.”  

Suguru tilted his head slightly, studying her with quiet interest. Satoru, on the other hand, gasped dramatically.  

“No one??” Satoru exclaimed. 

“I don’t know, Satoru,” Haylee said with a huff, lowering the scissors and giving him a pointed look. “Why is it that whenever the three of us are alone, you guys always bring up these kinds of topics? Both of you are so weird.”

Satoru gasped, “you didn’t just call me weird.”

Haylee rolled her eyes again, clearly unbothered by his theatrics.

“We’re just curious about our friend, that’s all,” Satoru said with a sly grin. “Everyone talks about this kind of stuff with their friends, right, Suguru? ”

Suguru, who had been leaning back in his chair, gave an easy shrug. “Yeah, but you don’t have to tell us anything you don’t want to, sweetheart,” he said, smiling warmly at her.

Haylee paused for a moment, her cheeks warming slightly at Suguru’s words, but she quickly brushed it off. “Good, because I really don’t see why it matters,” she muttered, snipping at another strand of his hair.

“It matters because we care,” Satoru said dramatically, earning a small laugh from Suguru and a light swat from Haylee.

“Whatever,” she said, shaking her head at him but unable to hide the small smile tugging at her lips.

As Haylee stepped back to admire her work, she tilted her head and bit her lip. “Are you sure it looks okay?” she asked for what felt like the tenth time.

Suguru chuckled, running a hand through his freshly trimmed hair. “Yes, Haylee, it looks great. Thank you. You did a good job.”

Haylee frowned, clearly unconvinced. “You’re just saying that to make me feel better. You hate it, don’t you? I messed it up!” she whined, pacing around the room.

Suguru grabbed her wrist gently, pulling her to a stop. “No, you did a perfect job. Seriously,” he said, his tone firm but kind. “Thank you, sweetheart.”

She finally let out a small sigh of relief, a smile creeping onto her lips. “Okay, fine. But we need to wash your hair now to get rid of all the tiny cut hairs stuck in it.”

Suguru raised a brow but nodded. “Alright, lead the way.”

They made their way to Haylee’s bathroom, Suguru sitting on the floor and leaning his head back into the tub. Haylee turned on the water, adjusting the temperature before wetting his hair. She lathered up some shampoo and began gently scrubbing his scalp, her fingers working through his hair with care.

Suguru hummed in contentment, closing his eyes. “You have magic hands, Haylee. If this jujutsu sorcerer thing doesn’t work out, you should open a salon.” 

Haylee laughed softly. “I think I’ll stick with sorcery for now, but thanks.”

Meanwhile, Satoru stood at the bathroom door, leaning casually against the frame, watching the scene unfold with mock jealousy. “This is so unfair,” he whined dramatically. “I think my hair is greasy too, Haylee. You should wash my hair next.”

Haylee shot him a glare, playfully splashing a bit of water in his direction. “You’ve got two hands, Satoru. Wash your own hair.”

“But it’s not the same,” Satoru pouted. “Suguru gets all the special treatment. What about me? Don’t you care about my luscious locks?” 

Suguru cracked an eye open, smirking. “You just want an excuse to be pampered.”

“And? Is that so wrong?” Satoru retorted, crossing his arms.

Haylee rolled her eyes, laughing. “You’re so…”

“Yeah, whateeeever you sayyy, but you still love me,” he said with a wink, making Haylee shake her head as she continued washing Suguru’s hair. 

***

The next morning, Haylee woke up feeling slightly disoriented. The events of the previous day lingered in her mind, like the remnants of a dream she couldn’t quite shake. Still unsure if it had all been real, she decided to check her trash can.

Peeking inside, she found a clump of freshly cut hair - black and glossy. Her stomach twisted. It wasn’t a dream. It had really happened.

She sighed, sitting on her bed and picking up her phone. Two unread messages from her dad. A string of missed calls from her mom, all from about an hour ago. Haylee frowned. Her mother wasn’t usually this persistent unless something was important.

Opening the messages from her dad, she read:
“Call your mother when you wake up.”

Her heart sank as she quickly dialed her mom’s number. The call barely rang once before her mother picked up.

“Haylee?” her mother’s voice was rushed but composed. “Sorry to wake you, darling, but this is important.”

Haylee’s stomach flipped. She didn’t feel ready to talk to her parents, not after what she’d uncovered yesterday. She still didn’t know what role they played in Tsukuyo’s death - or if they were involved at all. But her mother’s tone suggested urgency.

“What’s up, Mom? Is Yuuta okay?” Haylee asked, her voice betraying her concern.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart, everyone’s fine,” her mom reassured her. “It’s just that your father and I have decided to take some legal steps since we’re planning to stay in Japan long-term. There are some documents that need your signature. Nothing major, but we need you to sign some papers to wrap things up quickly.”

Haylee furrowed her brows, suspicion prickling at the back of her mind. Her family had been living in Japan for seven months already. Why the sudden urgency for legal formalities now?

“Sure, Mom,” Haylee replied cautiously. “Can you send me the exact address? I’ll be there in about an hour.”

“Perfect. I’ll text it to you right away. Thank you, darling.”

As soon as the call ended, Haylee stared at her phone, her mind racing. Something wasn’t adding up, and she couldn’t ignore the gnawing feeling that her parents were hiding something.

Haylee got ready quickly, throwing on some comfortable skirt and a crop top, and headed out to catch the first train heading toward Marunouchi.. She spent the ride nervously glancing at her phone, rereading the address her mother had sent.

When she arrived at the sleek office building, she stepped inside, taking a moment to compose herself before stepping into the elevator. As she ascended, the growing tension in her chest became almost unbearable.

The elevator dinged, and the doors opened to reveal her father standing in the hallway, his phone pressed to his ear. He glanced up, his expression softening when he saw her. Without missing a beat in his phone conversation, he walked over, ruffling her hair gently and patting her head like she was a little girl.

“Over there,” he mouthed, pointing toward a door at the end of the hallway. Haylee nodded and made her way down the corridor, feeling the weight of his gesture lingering like a question she didn’t know how to ask.

When she opened the door, she found her mother seated at a table, speaking with a man in a sharp suit. They both had folders and files spread out in front of them, the conversation serious but quiet. As soon as her mother noticed her, she closed the folder in her hands and set it aside, greeting her with a warm but hurried smile.

“Hello, darling. Thank you for coming. I know you’re busy, but this was something that needed to be done quickly, which is why we called you so urgently,” Lucia said.

Haylee frowned, stepping further into the room. “Alright, what’s this about?”

Before her mother could answer, her father entered, his phone call finished. He walked past her and sat down on the sofa next to her, while Lucia took a seat in the guest chair across from them. The suited man - clearly a lawyer - remained seated behind the table, observing quietly.

Lucia straightened her posture, her tone calm but firm. “Your father and I have decided to legally transfer Yuuta’s custody to you.”

The words hit Haylee like a slap, her stomach lurching. “What?” she asked, blinking rapidly. “Why? Why would you do that?”

Her mother’s expression didn’t falter. “It’s a precautionary measure. Nothing to be worried about.”